What If? - My version of "Harry Potter And The Deathly Hallows"

[Fury]

Chapter 61
Prey

Author's Note: This chapter begins about the same time the previous chapter ended.

(Harry's PoV)

Harry and Ginny sat at the edge of the tent, wrapped up together in a single large blanket. It was the same blanket Ginny had on her bed at the Burrow, and it comforted both of them because it gave them that reminder when they were extremely happy, cuddled together, sleeping after a wondrous night. Ginny's head was laying on Harry's shoulder, though she was alert to her surroundings, as she was the only one with a wand. Harry pouted as he looked at Ginny's wand, as it lay on her lap in front of her.

“What are you thinking about?” Ginny asked.

“Stealing your wand and running away with it,” Harry said.

“Very funny,” Ginny said.

“You asked,” Harry said, with a smirk.

“I know you miss your wand,” Ginny said, “And I miss seeing you with it. I miss the adorable way you say spells.”

“Incantations are not supposed to sound adorable,” Harry said.

“Then you're definitely doing something wrong,” Ginny said.

Harry laughed.

“If you want my opinion,” Ginny said, “the best way for you to acquire a new wand is to confront somebody and disarm them. If you ask me, we should find a Snatcher and sneak up on them.”

“Find me a dumb Snatcher walking alone in the middle of nowhere,” Harry said, “and I'll tackle him.”

“Sounds – sounds easy,” Ginny said, failing to stifle a yawn, “easy when you say it like that.”

“Something wrong?” Harry asked, chuckling.

“Sod off, I'm tired,” she giggled.

“Really?” Harry asked.

“Yes, really,” Ginny said, “Because my dumb boyfriend told Hermione he wanted to get up three hours after he and I went to bed.”

“You were the one who didn't let either of us fall asleep for a half-hour,” Harry said, with a smirk.

“If I remember right,” Ginny said, “It was you who wouldn't stop kissing me.”

"It takes two to kiss," Harry said.

Ginny glared at Harry. He chuckled and kissed her softly on the lips. She yawned against his lips and Harry backed away.

“If you're that tired,” he said, “You could go back in there and sleep.”

“I'll sleep when I'm dead,” Ginny quoted.

“I hope you go to sleep a lot sooner than that,” Harry said, frowning.

“Sorry,” Ginny said, “Bad joke. I'm fine. We can sleep tomorrow... or later today, I guess. After I find a way to convince Hermione that Ron shouldn't move too far this soon, and that includes walking or Apparation.”

“We can't wait for him to heal, Ginny,” Harry said.

“Two days is what we agreed upon,” Ginny said. “Even I'm up for longer than that.”

“I doubt there's a Horcrux around here,” Harry said.

“Do you know where one is, Harry?” Ginny asked, “Because if you tell me, I'll be the first to agree we apparate sooner than later.”

Harry frowned. No, he hadn't come any closer to finding out where Horcruxes are.

“I didn't think so,” Ginny said, “We have a week before the Ministry starts breaking in their boots and comes looking for us. Let's use it wisely. You know – studying locations before we move to them.”

“Wow, I obviously hadn't thought about that,” Harry said, a light hint of sarcasm in his voice.

“You're lucky you're cute,” Ginny said, glaring at him.

“No flirting on watch,” Harry said.

“Go to bed with me and I wouldn't have to,” Ginny said, grinning.

“If you're tired, lay down,” Harry said.

“I'm not going to bed without you,” Ginny said, “That's final.”

“Then lay down on me and I'll keep watch,” Harry said.

“You just want to use my wand,” Ginny said.

“Do you honestly think I'm going to have to use it?” Harry asked.

“Then why are you so insistent on being on watch duty?” Ginny asked.

Harry rolled his eyes, having no good answer to that. She was right... watch duty was kind of pointless. Technically he wasn't an enemy of the state yet, and Remus couldn't find them even with a trace connected to their wolf-tooth necklaces. But he felt like he needed to be doing something, especially since he had no idea where to look for a Horcrux.

Ginny poked him, snapping him out of his reverie. She was offering her wand to him. He raised his eyebrows, but took it anyway. She then ducked under the blanket and her head laid in his lap. After a while, he heard her breathing steady. He looked under the blanket and saw that she had drifted off to sleep. He moved the blanket a little, giving her some air, and then stared out into the dark forest.

--------------------------------------
He was sitting at the end of a long table in a majestic looking dining room. The great snake, Nagini, was laying beside his chair, and he could hear her purring softly as she slept. All along the table, men and women, his Death Eaters, sat there. Some were looking at him expectantly; others were looking at the table, as if they were expecting him to serve dinner or something.

“My Lord?” Bellatrix Lestrange said.

“Silence,” he said, staring at the pale face of one of his most loyal servants.

“My apologies my Lord,” Bellatrix said, “I just wish to know if there is a reason we are at this early hour of the morning.”

He glared at her, and she ducked her head and looked down, her long black locks of hair sinking onto the table. Beside her, the Malfoy family, including the young boy, Draco, sat there. He looked around and everyone seemed to be silently asking him the same thing.

“Can any of you tell me why none of you were by my side when I was summoned to Godric's Hollow?” he asked.

“The Snatchers, my Lord,” Bellatrix said, “They --”

“Bounty hunters,” he snarled, “Filth only seeking gold for their prizes. Useless to me if they are not as loyal as the rest of you.”

His eyes went to the Malfoy family, and the looked down at the table.

“They do not have the Dark Mark, my Lord,” Yaxley said, “We had no way of knowing – their use of the Taboo is surprising. It was thought to be an old forgotten magic.”

“Yes, I admit that,” he said, “they are of some particular use. It is the reason we are here tonight. I am waiting for answers from my bounty hunters.”

“You're expecting them to bring someone to us, my Lord?” Lucius asked, “Another prisoner here to – to this home?”

“I seek... information,” he said, “The boy was in Godric's Hollow yesterday, and I wish to know why.”

“The boy is soft,” Avery grunted, “A holiday visit to his parents' graves.”

“Where is Severus?” he asked, looking around the table for his most loyal follower “He was rumored to be in Godric's Hollow recently for some reason unknown to me. Why is he not here?”

“He may be hunting the boy, like the Snatchers, My Lord,” Yaxley said, “Perhaps he wishes to correct past mistakes.”

He heard footsteps nearby, and turned his head. The Snatchers, Greyback and Scabior, were walking into the room, though he noticed Fenrir had a limp. He looked at the two of them, and they bowed their heads. Scabior was carrying a box in his hands.

“News?” he asked.

“My apologies, My Lord,” Scabior said, “The historian was not cooperative.”

“Where is she?” he asked.

“My – colleague – here can get a very nasty temper when he is injured,” Scabior said.

“What?” he asked.

“She's dead,” Scabior said, “Tried to run, and Greyback was a little too feisty with her capture. Snapped her neck in two.”

He stared at Greyback, and the werewolf snarled his lip. He pointed his wand Greyback and sent him writhing in pain to the floor. He rounded his wand on Scabior.

“I needed her, you useless --” he growled, “She had information useful to me! I told you that!”

“We emptied her house of important material,” Scabior said, “H-here, my Lord.”

He walked slowly past the snake, who awoke and hissed, and dumped the box on the table. Books and photos and parchment covered the table in front of him. He glared and looked around at the things in front of him. He raised his wand, and moved books around looking at their titles, mostly copies of books my the historian. He then saw something and his pupils widened. He lifted the photograph and looked at it. Miraculous! What he had been looking for! The identity of the man he had been looking for – he turned the photograph in his hands and –

“Harry!” a voice yelled, “Harry!”

Harry's eyes opened, and he was looking at the roof of the doorway of the tent. Hermione was standing over him. A light outside told him that dawn had come. He raised his head, and realized he had been laying in the entrance of the tent, the blanket covering him. He must have fallen asleep sometime during the night.

“Fell asleep on the job?” Hermione asked, “Where's Ginny?”

Harry felt a weight over his body, and pulled the cover down. Ginny was asleep, her head on his stomach, her chest was slowly rising and lowering.

“Cute,” Hermione grunted, “I was going to tell you two to go to bed, but --”

“I had another vision,” Harry said, “of Vol --”

“Don't say his name,” Ron hissed from the bed.

“I thought you were asleep, Ron,” Hermione said.

“I woke up because the bed felt lighter,” Ron said, “Want to fix that?”

“Not if you want breakfast,” Hermione said, “Harry, wake Ginny.”

Harry looked down at Ginny, and wiggled his stomach back and forth. Ginny murmured, and she opened her eyes slowly and smiled when she saw him.

“Shift over?” she asked, “Can we go to bed?”

“It looks like you were already asleep,” Hermione scoffed.

She turned and went toward the kitchen. Ginny glared at Hermione and sat up with Harry.

“Don't you want to know about my vision?” Harry asked.

“Vision?” Ginny asked.

“Hermione,” Harry said, “does any historian live in Godric's Hollow?”

“Bathilda Bagshot,” Hermione said, “Author of a History of Magic. Why?”

“She's dead,” Harry said, and Hermione's head jerked around back toward him, “Fenrir Greyback killed her. They were trying to kidnap her for You-Know-Who, and Fenrir went a bit wild with her.”

“Oh no!” Hermione moaned, “She was one of the most well-known witches in the wizarding world.”

“Why would You-Know-Who want her?” Ginny asked.

“I think he wanted to know some information about her,” Harry said. “One of the Snatchers, Scabior, brought him books and photos, and there was this one photo, and I saw the face – and I was about to see the name when I had a very rude awakening.”

“Thanks, Hermione,” Ginny said.

“He's not supposed to have those visions anyway,” Hermione said, “He's supposed to block them. It is dangerous.”

“Whatever,” Ginny said, “I set some traps out before we did shift. I'm going to go see if we can have rabbit for breakfast instead of whatever you want to fix.”

“Whatever she fixes is fine,” Ron said.

“Then Harry and I will have rabbit,” Ginny said, standing up, “Come on, Harry.”

“Going outside the protections again?” Hermione asked.

“How else are we supposed to check the traps?!” Ginny growled.

Harry stood up and dragged Ginny out of the tent before the two girls could bicker anymore. Ginny growled, as they walked into the forest toward the location of the traps, and Harry swore he heard her mutter a rather rude curse-word about Hermione.

“Did she really deserve that?” Harry asked.

“'Stay inside the protective enchantments',” Ginny quoted, “''Watch for any visitors.' We're in the middle of nowhere, Harry. What are we supposed to look for? I think we're doing pretty well out here. Remus got lucky, and we tricked him. Hermione's just got her pretty little lingerie knickers in a twist.”

“How do you know she's wearing the lingerie?” Harry asked.

“Her jeans are a little too low,” Ginny said, grinning, “You didn't notice them?”

“I don't look at her like that, Ginny,” Harry said, “I didn't think lingerie was normal day-wear. Why would she wear them?”

“Why indeed?” Ginny said, with a smirk.

Harry raised his eyebrows.

“Oh, come on,” Ginny said, “Honestly we got to her yesterday. She's thinking about it, I can tell.”

“What are you talking about?” Harry asked, “What's on that mind of yours?”

“Currently,” Ginny said, “How oblivious my boyfriend is.”

“It is barely dawn and I just visited You-Know-Who's mind,” Harry said, “Give me a break.”

“Let's just say,” Ginny said, “I bet she's wishing Ron gave her a ruby amulet right about now.”

“You think –?” Harry asked, and Ginny raised her eyebrows, “No, she's way too uptight for that.”

“You didn't listen to her fawn all over my brother for years before she finally admit her feelings,” Ginny said, then stared at Harry, “So she's never said anything to you that would make you think – you know?”

Harry paused as he looked at Ginny. He remembered his conversation with Hermione the previous day:

“...after you interrupted us,” Hermione had said, “I was wondering what would have happened if you didn't. It was a head-rush, the things Ron can make me feel.”


A smirk crossed Ginny's lips and she raised her eyebrows.

“The problem, Harry,” she said, “is you have been around the snobbish, bookworm, follow-all-the-rules, Hermione Granger for so long, you don't see what she's become ever since Ron admitted his feelings for her. You expect her to be this same girl, when she's not. She's a Hogwarts drop-out, on the run with the soon-to-be enemy of the state, and she cuddles up to Ron to sleep, even under the watchful eye of my Mum. She may have said to you that she doesn't cross lines, but she's been crossing lines for months now. She just needs a little push.”

“I can't even believe you're really talking about that,” Harry said.

“She needs to loosen up,” Ginny said, shrugging, “I don't know about you, but I feel very calm and pretty sure of myself when it comes to this hunt. She's all uptight about things... if she calms down, we could get a lot more done.”

“And you only think – that – would calm her down?” Harry asked.

“Fine,” Ginny said, “don't see it my way. But before too long, even you'll be uttering curse words about her under your breath. Ah, look! Breakfast!”

Harry turned and saw two rabbits hanging from vines, by their broken necks, against a tree.

“Ugh,” Harry said.

“Oh, grow up,” Ginny said, “Two nice-sized rabbits will give us a good meal and --”

Suddenly, a red spell zoomed over their heads and hit one of the vines, dropping the rabbit to the ground. Harry grabbed Ginny and ducked to the ground behind a tree. Without thinking, he grabbed Ginny's wand from her pocket and turned around looking for the spell-caster. He then saw an arm sticking out from behind a tree in the distance, but he knew if he shot up a spell, he would give off their position if he missed his target. He then had an idea.

“Expecto Patronum,” he whispered.

The silver buck erupted from Ginny's wand and cantered across the forest ground toward the spell-caster. He heard a shriek, as the Patronus ran past the opposition, and the man spun out from behind the tree in surprise.

“Expelliarmus!” Harry yelled, pointing Ginny's wand at the man.

The man's wand flew toward Harry and he caught it.

““Stupefy!” Harry said, using the new wand.

The spell hit the man, and he collapsed onto the ground.

“Think there's more?” Ginny whispered.

“Dunno,” Harry said, “Keep your eyes open, and come with me.”

He picked himself off the ground, and Ginny stood up with him. He held onto her arm with his free hand and pointed her wand in front of him, then slowly walked toward the man.

“Snatcher,” Ginny said, when they approached the man, “See the red band on his arm? I saw those guys wearing them yesterday.”

Harry nodded and looked down at the bright red leather bracelet on the top of the man's arm. Harry looked at the new wand in his hand. He threw Ginny's wand back to her.

“Do you think this wand is mine now?” Harry asked.

“It stunned him, didn't it?” Ginny asked, “What do we do about him, you reckon?”

“Wipe his memory,” Harry said, “Make him forget we were ever here. And then we go back to the tent, and pack up and get out of here.”

“Ron's injury?” Ginny asked.

“We'll have to figure a way,” Harry said, “We can't stay here.”

“Can you wipe his memory?” Ginny asked, nodding at the man.

“In theory?” Harry asked.

Ginny shrugged. Harry pointed his wand at the man and concentrated on what he wanted the man to forget: he did not see Harry or Ginny, he did not know they were in the area. He didn't even know where he was.

“Obliviate,” Harry said, clearly.

The man's open eyes went dazed and rolled back into his head.

“Looks like it did the trick,” Ginny said, “Impressive.”

“Thanks for sounding shocked,” Harry muttered.

Ginny grinned and walked over to the two rabbits.

“Still good,” she said, “We'll take them with us and cook them when we find a new location.”

“Do you know how to skin them?” Harry asked, raising his eyebrows.

“Guess you'll have to wait and find out, eh?” Ginny asked.

Harry smiled. Even though they had just encountered a Snatcher, and they would have to move to a new location, he felt strangely happy. He had a new wand and didn't feel so vulnerable. And he was actually looking forward to a meal Ginny would fix.

A few minutes later, he and Ginny returned to the tent, and told Hermione and Ron what had happened.

“We have to get out of here,” Hermione said dumping the pot of hot water into the sink.

“What about breakfast?” Ron asked, “And my arm?!”

“We have two rabbits for breakfast,” Ginny said, “I'll fix them when we get settled again. Even you won't say no to this.”

“My arm?” Ron asked.

“Harry, Ginny, get everything packed into my bag,” Hermione said, “I have a bit of Pepper-Up Potion left, and if Ron takes it, it should be good enough to Apparate with him. Nice wand by the way, Harry. Does it work?”

Harry pointed his wand at a stack of Hermione's books on the kitchen table, and they floated over to Hermione's open bag and dropped inside.

“That's lucky,” Ron said, “Finding a wand so soon after yours snapped.”

“Lucky that Snatcher had bad aim,” Harry said, “Let's get this done and get out of here.”

“So,” Ginny said,”Where are we going?”

Harry looked from Ginny, to Ron, then to Hermione. Hermione then smiled and looked rather pleased with herself.

“Anyone like fish with their rabbit?” she asked.

---------------------------------------
Hmm, where does Hermione plan on taking them? I have a nice location for them to go and a good little event happens there as well that brings a welcome story-line from Deathly Hallows into the story. I also think this location is going to be one they stay in for a while. Maybe a week instead of two days. I want to get the “Enemy of the State” part into this story as well, and there is still a week in the story before the Hogwarts term begins.

Hope you didn't think Harry got a new wand too fast. I needed it to help with the camping story-line. But this wand might still give him a few problems... we'll see what goes on.

I think it might be obvious what Voldemort saw in the picture... and now I have to figure out a way for Harry to figure out who it is. Fun... that will be interesting, especially since I'm not having most of Dumbledore's back-story (which, to be honest, I thought was so bloody boring!) in this story.

Also, I hope you like this new little plot with Ginny when it comes to Ron and Hermione. Trying to keep it tame, funny and family-friendly, but it pushes the story along, and the romance story along as well.

[Fury]

Chapter 62
Down By The Bay

Author's Note: The location starting in this chapter is entirely real. As is mentioned in the chapter, it is at Blowick Bay across a lake from the town of Glennridding, England. Can easily be found on Google Maps.

(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione felt a breath of fresh cool air and she opened her eyes. She looked around her to see if everyone was okay. Harry and Ginny looked very windswept, but they were looking around, pointing their wands out in front of them to see if they were safe. Ron was standing by her, looking a bit shaken from trip, and Hermione helped him sit down on the ground.

She was surprised there was no snow in the area. In fact, as she looked out in front of her at the large lake, it looked calm, and very few waves were pushing across the surface. In the distance across the lake, Hermione could see the rooftop of a building, where a small town was. But she knew the distance was too great for anyone to really see them on that shore. Even then, she raised her wand and started putting the protective enchantments around the area.

“Where are we, Hermione?” Harry asked.

“Muffliato,” Hermione said, then looked at Harry, “Huh? Oh, somewhere along Blowick Bay. That is the town of Glennridding across the lake.”

“Are you sure we're safe here?” Ginny asked, looking skeptical.

“This is a common summer holiday spot so we're very safe here,” Hermione said. “Between our protective enchantments and being very careful, we should actually be able to stay here for a few days and --”

“A few days?” Harry asked.

“Yes, maybe a week,” Hermione said, “It gives us time to do some research without having to concentrate on finding places to stay safe. Unless you found a location of a Horcrux without telling me?”

Harry shook his head.

“Very well, then,” Hermione said, “Like I said we're very safe here. The lake is filled with fish for meals, and the air is quite fresh and cool. The atmosphere alone will help Ron heal up and really calm all of us down.”

Hermione tossed Ginny the small bag. She pointed her wand at the bag and reached into it. A moment later, she pulled out a large pot and a rather fierce-looking hunting knife. She then threw the bag back at Hermione.

“I was hoping you'd set up the tent,” Hermione said.

“I did it last time and, besides, I have to go clean our breakfast,” Ginny said, motioning to the two rabbits hanging off her belt from vines, “Do it yourself. Come on, Harry. The lake looks very refreshing.”

Hermione looked at Harry with raised eyebrows and he shrugged and followed Ginny toward the lake.

“What is wrong with her?” Ron asked, his eyes on his sister and Harry, as they walked off to the shore of the lake.

“Woke up on the wrong side of her boyfriend,” Hermione said, nastily.

Hermione saw Ron raising his eyebrows at her response, and she realized she had probably said a bit too much. She snickered, trying to make it look like some kind of joke. Ron laughed too, and a wave of relief washed through her.

“So you've been here before?” Ron asked, looking around.

“Not for a while,” Hermione said, as she summoned the tent from the bag and threw the bag toward Ron, “Been almost ten years. Went on a fishing trip with my – my father.”

“Nice memories,” Ron said, “That will help.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said.

She tried to keep the tears out of her eyes, as she set up the tent. Showing weakness would only worry Ron, and that wouldn't help him heal at all. When the tent was raised again, Hermione helped Ron into the tent. When she tried to bring him over to the bed, he pulled her toward the table and sat down in a chair.

“Are you sure?” Hermione asked, sitting down next to him.

“I'm not petrified, Hermione!” Ron growled, “I can do something else besides lay in bed all day.”

“Sorry,” Hermione said, frowning, “I should have realized that.”

“No, I'm sorry,” Ron said, “I shouldn't have lashed out like that. You've done nothing but help me ever since I got Splinched.”

“Mend quicker and I'll let you do things on your own again,” Hermione said.

“I would like to stop being so submissive around you,” Ron said, with a smirk.

“Very funny,” Hermione said, “What do you want for breakfast?”

“I thought Ginny was fixing rabbit,” Ron said.

“I'm not sure she is in a sharing mood,” Hermione said, “At least with me.”

“Just let her calm down,” Ron said, “She's acted quite different since Christmas... but I think it is obvious why.”

Hermione stared at Ron. Had he somehow discovered what had happened?

“It was our last full day with family, Hermione,” Ron said. “Since then, we've only gone downhill, what with the attack in Godric's Hollow, me getting Splinched. It has to be rough on her. Just let her calm down.”

Hermione nodded, smiling at her thankfully oblivious boyfriend.

“You're right,” she said, “That is rather obvious, huh?”

Ron smiled. Hermione kissed him softly, and she felt him deepen the kiss and move his tongue along her lips. A coughing sound caused her to back up and she turned to the opening of the tent. Harry and Ginny were standing there.

“Need a moment?” Ginny asked.

“That was fast,” Ron said.

“Ginny's very good at skinning rabbits,” Harry said, “Not that I'll be watching her too often.”

“He wants be an Auror and he cowers at the sight of rabbit blood,” Ginny said.

Hermione and Ron laughed.

“Just for laughing, you're cleaning the fish,” Harry said.

He walked over to the table and set down three large fish, greenish-colored fish.

“What are those?” Ron asked.

“Arctic char,” Hermione said, “Nice choice, Harry.”

Ron turned up his nose at the odor from the fish.

“Ugh, I need some fresh air,” he said, standing and walking toward the opening of the tent, “I'll take first watch before breakfast.”

“Hmm, I think we have some cans of spuds,” Ginny said, “Odd breakfast, but rabbit, fish and potato stew sounds pretty good. Eh, Hermione?”

She looked at Hermione, who nodded approvingly.

“See, Harry,” Ginny said, “Snogging does calm her down.”

“Since when do you two talk about Hermione snogging me?” Ron asked, at the tent's entrance.

“Since we haven't been able to go a day without walking in on you two snogging,” Ginny said.

Hermione feigned coughing, and said “Harry's sweater!” in the middle of the cough. Ginny and Harry glared at Hermione, but Ron just gave her a worried look. Hermione frowned, hoping he hadn't actually heard her.

“Coming down with something, Hermione?” Ron asked, “I think you need some Pepper-Up Potion.”

“Or Love Potion,” Ginny muttered so only Harry and Hermione could hear her.

“I'm fine, Ron,” Hermione said, glaring at Ginny.

Harry snickered and summoned one of the fish with his new wand. Hermione stared at him, and he concentrated on the fish.

“So,” he said, clearing his throat, “How do I clean this, Ginny?”

“I'll join Ron on watch,” Hermione muttered, “Tell us when breakfast is ready.”

“Have fun,” Ginny said, in a sing-song voice.

Hermione ignored her and walked out of the tent. Ron was sitting just inside the invisible protective spells, and was staring out into the lake. Hermione sat down next to him, and noticed Ron looked rather miserable. She looked down at the sling on his arm and noticed it looked a little loose, so she started to fix it, and he backed away from her.

“Sorry, did I touch the bad part?” Hermione said.

“I can do it myself,” Ron muttered.

“Okay, something's wrong,” Hermione said, “You haven't acted this way since you had the locket on. What is it, Ron? Talk to me.”

“I'm sorry, Hermione,” Ron said, frowning, “It's just... You don't seem to appreciate Ginny being here with us.”

“What?” Hermione asked.

“I see how you are around her,” Ron said. “I see those looks you give her.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Hermione asked.

“You're so bitter around her,” Ron said. “She's very useful to us on the hunt, and she's proven it already. She trapped a couple of rabbits, and she obviously knows how to skin them. And it just seems you're trying to push her away or something.”

“I am not!” Hermione exclaimed.

“Obviously something is wrong between the two of you,” Ron said, “Give her a break. It is obvious she is having a hard time right now. We all are having a tough time. It hasn't even been twenty-four hours since we left the Burrow, and I miss it. It is my home, and it is hers. So please give her a break.”

Ron pushed himself to his feet. He started off toward the tent, then turned around and looked at her.

“I mean, bloody hell, Hermione,” Ron said, “What is wrong between you and her? She's one of your best friends. So she's with Harry. So what? I've gotten used to that. I think you can too.”

“I have no problem with Ginny being with Harry,” Hermione said.

“I'm not so sure about that,” Ron said. “He's your best friend, remember? He's been inseperable with you and me these past few years, and now he's with Ginny, and he's spending most of his time with her. So our original plan was for the two of us to go off with Harry on this hunt. Plans changed, Hermione, and I'm not sure if you see that. You act like we've lost Harry or something. He's still here and Ginny's here too... and she's of quite some bloody use to us on this hunt. So please deal with it. I'm going to go help Harry with breakfast, and I'm going to see if she'll talk to you. Because obviously you have a score to settle, and I want it settled so we can focus on the hunt.”

“I am focused!” Hermione said, “It is them who --”

“-- who have trapped rabbits and taken out a Snatcher and got Harry a new wand, Hermione,” Ron said, “They look pretty focused to me. We're just at the very beginning here, and they've done a great deal. I'm going to go get Ginny. Please be best friends again before breakfast.”

Hermione frowned as she watched Ron turn on his heels and walk into the tent. She felt angry tears in her eyes. All she was trying to do was keep him from seeing the ugly truth and he turned it around on her and made her look like the villain. She inhaled and exhaled, trying to calm herself down. She had made a promise to herself, and to Harry and Ginny, but mostly to herself to keep this secret. It was Love Potion that had caused everything to happen, and Ron would never see it like that. And here she was, on the verge of letting everything out, all because Ron seemed to think she had a problem with Ginny being on the hunt.

“Hermione?” Ginny's voice said, behind her.

Hermione's eyes narrowed and she looked over her shoulder.

“Ron said you wanted to talk to me,” Ginny said, as she sat down cross-legged next to her.

“Ron is under the opinion that I have a problem with you being on the hunt,” Hermione said.

“Do you?” Ginny asked, raising her eyebrows..

“No,” Hermione said, “You're doing pretty well with everything.”

“So why does he think this?” Ginny asked.

“Why do you think, Ginny?” Hermione asked, “First it is taking everything I have not to blurt out the truth of what happened on Christmas. I don't like lying to him, Ginny! And – we're already under a lot of stress, and that is just adding to it, and it would only make it much worse. Much worse!”

“I'm not that stressed to be honest,” Ginny said, raising her eyebrows, “I'm having fun.”

“Ginny,” Hermione growled, “this is supposed to be serious. We're hunting Horcruxes, Ginny. We're trying to end the Second War! This isn't a normal camping trip!”

“I know that, Hermione,” Ginny said, “Better than you actually. If we hadn't run into that Snatcher, I was all about staying in that forest so we could research locations for Horcruxes. We aren't going to be able to do anything unless we find something to look for, Hermione. Yes, we planned on moving from place to place to keep away from Snatchers and whoever the Ministry sends at us. Excuse me, but Harry already took down one Snatcher, and the Ministry isn't going to be on our tail until next Monday. A week from now. I mean, bloody hell, why do you think we left on Boxing Day instead of next weekend?”

“We wanted to get a head-start on the hunt,” Hermione said.

“Exactly,” Ginny said. “How can we focus on research if we're jumping around Great Britain every two days? We're going to start reading books from that library of yours. This place is beautiful, Hermione, but it is quite open. Okay, we could spend a week here, but we need to use that week very wisely.”

Hermione nodded.

“Please don't think I'm focused,” Ginny said. “I am... more than you think. I love Harry, enough to the point where I could spend my life with him. I want to make we're around to do that, Hermione.”

“Me too,” Hermione said.

“So yes,” Ginny said, “I admit... I'm not one-hundred percent serious about the hunt. Most of the time I am, though. Okay, I joke around a bit sometimes. But that is only to keep me going on this hunt. Believe me, I'd be in a very bad mood if I was just focused on research and stuff. I need to live a little too, you know.”

“Okay, I admit,” Hermione said, “I have been a little too focused and – I dunno --”

“You're just being you, Hermione,” Ginny said. “But even you need to calm it down a little. You already said you're putting yourself under a lot of stress. So please, for me and Harry, and especially Ron... loosen up a little. Okay?”

“Okay,” Hermione said, “I'll loosen up.”

Ginny pushed herself up off the ground and stood up. Hermione looked past her and saw Ron in the tent, laughing with Harry at the table. She smiled... it hadn't been twenty-four hours since he had been Splinched, and even he didn't seem to be under any stress. She sighed and turned back to the lake, staring out at it. She remembered that week she spent there with her parents. How she had been so worry-free. And now she was here and she was stressed, and she only wanted to feel calm again.

“Coming, Hermione?” Ginny asked.

“One moment,” Hermione said.

Ginny nodded and turned back to the tent.

“Hey Ginny,” Hermione said, causing the young witch to turn back around, “how many cauldrons did we bring along?”

“Two,” Ginny said, “Yours and Harry's. Why?”

“One needs to be used to brew Polyjuice Potion in case we need it,” Hermione said, “and that will take a month.”

“And the other?” Ginny asked.

“Certain medical potions if they are needed,” Hermione said, “More Pepper-Up Potion. Also Calming Draughts and other potions like that, since you say I'm so stressed out.”

“Uh-huh,” Ginny said, doubtfully, “Oh, Ron said something else before he sent me out here. He said something like for you to remember his last. What does that mean?”

“He wanted you and me to be best friends again before breakfast,” Hermione said.

“When were we not?” Ginny asked.

Ginny smiled and Hermione returned it. She stood up and they walked back toward the tent.

---------------------------------------------------
Throughout the rest of the day, Hermione, Ron, Harry and Ginny would take different turns doing watch. Meanwhile, the other three inside the tent would research through books. Hermione had brought a few books on famous and historic locations.

When it was nearing sundown, Ron was out on watch, and from the sound of it, had started a campfire. Hermione walked to the opening of the tent, and rolled her eyes as she saw the smoke billowing into the air.

“Ron!” Hermione said, “Someone could see that smoke.”

“Oh, come on,” Ron said, “I was actually about to catch some fish today, and I thought we could cook them on the fire.”

Hermione sighed and pointed her wand at the fire's logs. The smoke then vanished, but the fire remained.

“Whoa,” Ron said.

“Just a Disillusionment charm to hide the smoke, Ron,” Hermione said.

“When are you going to join me for the watch,” Ron asked, “I miss you.”

Hermione smiled. She had been so focused on research, she hadn't had any private time with Ron all day.

“When dinner is ready,” she said, “Then I'm all yours.”

“You're flirting,” Ron said, in a sing-song voice.

“Just warming you up,” Hermione said, chuckling.

Ron grinned and Hermione turned back into the tent and walked toward the table. Ginny was fiddling with the radio that Hermione and Ron had used on their six-month anniversary. She was trying to find different radio stations.

“Bored with your other forms of entertainment?” Hermione asked her.

“Wow, Hermione Granger made a romance joke,” Harry said, “She's loosening up, Ginny.”

“I know,” Ginny said, with a smirk at Hermione.

Hermione rolled her eyes and noticed the book Harry was reading.

“Feeling like a child tonight, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“What?” Harry asked.

“That's the Beedle book,” Hermione said.

“I'm just wondering if the Deathly Hallows have anything to do with the Horcruxes,” Harry said.

“Why do you think that book has anything to do with Horcruxes?” Hermione asked.

“Dumbledore gave you this book, Hermione,” Harry said, “It is obviously something he wanted us to use on the hunt.”

“He gave you a Snitch and Ron a Deluminator,” Hermione said, “Are they Horcruxes?”

“What's that about my Deluminator?” Ron's voice said from outside.

“Harry thinks it is a Horcrux,” Hermione said, chuckling.

“I'm not letting you slash my Deluminator open with a sword, Harry!” Ron said.

Hermione and Ginny chuckled. Harry rolled his eyes and returned to the book.

The Hallows are not Horcruxes, Harry,” Hermione said, “If you stab your Invisibility Cloak with the Sword of Gryffindor, you're just going to have a very big hole in it.”

“If it is a Hallow, Hermione, the sword wouldn't harm it,” Harry said.

“If it is a Hallow and a Horcrux, it would be be pretty hard to destroy, Harry,” Ginny said.

“Do you really want to test out your theory on your father's Invisibility Cloak?” Hermione asked.

Harry then lifted his head slowly and looked at Hermione.

“Oh, bloody hell,” he said.

“What?” Ginny asked.

Hermione watched Harry, as he stood up and ran over to his bed. He lifted his pillow and pulled out the Invisibility cloak.

“Dumbledore gave me this invisibility Cloak during my first year!” Harry said. “He said my father lent it to him!”

Hermione looked at Ginny, and she smirked, then she looked back at Harry, who was pacing back and forth rather quickly.

“Love,” Ginny said to him, “don't make yourself sick, I'm not exactly looking forward to snogging you with the chance of you retching.”

Hermione snickered.

“Why would Dumbledore have this cloak?” Harry asked them, “He had other ways of becoming invisible.”

“Your father probably forgot it while he was visiting Dumbledore,” Ginny said, “And – I dunno – it could be anything... too drunk on firewhiskey... too wrapped up in life... maybe he just liked the look of it... either way, he forgot to give it back to your father.”

“He said my father left it in his possession before he – my father – died,” Harry said.

“Well, there you go, Harry,” Hermione said. “Maybe he was afraid something would happen to him, and he wanted Dumbledore to keep it safe and give it to you. It doesn't mean it has anything to do with the Deathly Hallows.”

“Dumbledore drew that sign in the book, Hermione!” Harry said, “He had to be a believer.”

“He was pretty eccentric, Harry,” Ginny said, “This is the guy who came up with words Luna Lovegood would be jealous of. Maybe he just drew it on a whim. It is a triangle, a square and a circle. Three shapes a toddler could draw!”

“She has a point,” Hermione said.

“You just don't believe in the Deathly Hallows,” Harry accused.

“I believe in the Horcruxes, Harry,” Hermione said, “What our mission is really about. Horcruxes, not Hallows.”

“The last enemy that shall be destroyed is Death,” Harry said.

“What?” Hermione asked.

“It was on his parents' grave,” Ginny said.

“So now your parents' headstone is a Horcrux?” Hermione asked Harry; she scoffed and looked at Ginny, “And you accuse me of not being focused.”

She glared at Harry and stood up, then walked out of the tent.

“I'm not cooking dinner for another hour or so,” Ron said, when he saw her over his shoulder.

“I decided to come out here early,” Hermione said.

She looked at Ron's arm and noticed he wasn't wearing his sling. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him.

“Needed to move it around a bit,” Ron said.

“It needs open air to let it heal,actually,” Hermione said.

“You just want me to take off my shirt,” Ron said.

“It was on my mind,” Hermione said.

Ron raised his eyebrows. He started to take off his shirt, and hissed as he raised his injured arm. Hermione chuckled and helped him take it off. She could see a bit of scarring where the Splinching had happened, and the skin was very red, but it seemed to be mending.

“Great,” Ron muttered, “More scars.”

He turned his arms up, showing the scars on his arms from the brains' tentacles in the Department of Mysteries. He frowned as he looked at him.

“Still hate those?” Hermione asked.

“They're ugly,” Ron said.

Hermione put two fingers on his closest arm, and gently slid them across the long scar tissue. He looked at her and raised his eyebrows.

“They are battle scars,” Hermione said, “Proof that you are a brave Gryffindor who fought Death Eaters in the Department of Mysteries.”

“You sound as if you like them,” Ron said, pouting.

Hermione smiled and lifted his arm up a bit and kissed the scar tissue softly.

“Hermione, that's embarrassing,” Ron muttered.

“You shouldn't be embarrased of these,” Hermione said.

She looked back at him and kissed him softly, then backed away slightly.

“I think you're beautiful, even with the scars,” she said.

“I'm a bloke,” Ron said, “I'm not supposed to be beautiful,”

Hermione chuckled and pecked him on the lips again.

“Dashing then,” she said.

“You're the beautiful one,” he said, “Always have been and always will be.”

Hermione blushed and Ron kissed her. She looked out at the lake, and then she recalled a memory of the last time she had been on the shore of this bay. She sniffled softly, feeling tears in her eyes.

“Something wrong?” Ron asked.

“I know why I brought us to this exact location,” Hermione said, “When I was nine, I was right here with my father. We had gone on a hike away from our tent. And we arrived at this location. It was really hot, and all I wanted to do was cool off. I had just a normal shirt and shorts on, so not swimming clothes for me. Daddy, like all blokes, could swim in anything. So I just waded my feet in the water down there, and watched him swim. And while I was walking along the water, these little tiny fish, minnows, would play around my feet and tickle me. It was one of my favorite moments on the trip.”

“We could do that, you know?” Ron said, “Wade in the lake.”

“What if Snatchers came?” Hermione asked.

“I'd protect you,” Ron said.

“The water is probably freezing,” Hermione said.

“Hello... magic?” Ron said, grinning.

“Mmm... not tonight... but before we leave, I promise,” Hermione said.

“Good,” Ron said, “You need to do stuff like that.”

Hermione nodded and he brushed the tears out of her eyes. She smiled, and Ron returned it, then kissed her softly. She kissed him back and pressed him back softly against the grass. He hissed against her lips, and Hermione backed up.

“Gentle,” he said, “My arm, remember?”

“Oops,” Hermione said.

Ron lifted his head up and kissed her again. She kissed him again, pressing his head back against the grass again. He opened his lips to let her tongue in, but she chuckled against them, and backed up, then kissed his chin and laid her head against his neck.

“Mmm, when are you making dinner?” Hermione asked.

“Not for another hour or so,” Ron asked.

“I'm going to take a nap,” Hermione said, “Long day. Wake me up if Snatchers come.”

“I'll protect you, fight them off, and let you sleep on me at the same time,” Ron said.

“That's my brave Gryffindor,” Hermione said.

She smiled as he kissed her hair, and she closed her eyes to take a short nap.

-------------------------------------------
I was going to plan on having something else in this chapter... something to do with a certain radio show, but it can wait until the next chapter. I think this location will last two or three more chapters. I rather like it.

[Fury]

Chapter 63
Unexpected Guests

(Hermione's PoV)

That evening, Hermione and Ron took the watch, and it lasted throughout the entire night. Ron, who wasn't used to staying up this late at night, even dozed off for a couple of hours. At first Hermione was kind of mad at him for doing this, but he looked too adorable sleeping there to be too mad. The next morning, when Harry and Ginny relieved them of their duties, they ate breakfast and did some research for a couple of hours. However, they were not having very much luck, and went to bed a couple hours before noon.

After a few hours rest, Hermione was woken up by a nudge on her shoulder. She blinked her eyes open and saw Ginny standing over her. She sat up and looked around. From the lighting in the tent, she could tell it was still light out.

“Wh-what?” Hermione asked, “I thought I told you Ron and I would relieve you and Harry at sundown.”

“We may have a slight problem outside,” Ginny said.

“Snatchers?” Hermione asked, her eyes widened.

“Hopefully much easier to fix than that,” Ginny said.

Hermione groaned and stood up from the bed.

“I suggest getting a few more clothes on,” Ginny said.

“What is wrong with my pyjamas?” Hermione asked.

“Okay,” Ginny said, in a sing-song voice.

Hermione raised her eyebrows and followed Ginny toward the opening of the tent. She then ducked out of the tent and looked outside. A light snow had started to fall on the shore of the lake.

“I've seen snow fall plenty of times, Ginny,” Hermione said, “I'm going back to bed.”

“Look at the ground below your feet, Hermione,” Ginny said.

Hermione did so. She then realized what the problem was: her protective enchantments had worked so well, that the snow was not falling on the ground near the tent.

“Yeah, you were right, Ginny,” Harry's voice said as he walked toward them from the left side of the tent, “When you can't see the tent, there is a big circle on the ground that does not have snow on it.”

“Oh, bloody hell,” Hermione groaned. “I did not even think about that.”

“We just have to move the tent away from the shore a bit,” Ginny said.

“I'll go wake Ron,” Hermione said.

Hermione returned to the tent and woke Ron up, though he didn't appreciate the rude awakening. Twenty minutes later, the tent, via levitation, was settled in a new spot on a hill above the lake-shore. on top of a heavy patch of snow.

“We'll have to watch our footprints,” Hermione said, as she started putting up the protection spells again, “Be careful about that.”

“Great,” Ron said, “I'm going back to bed.”

“Er – Ron,” Hermione said, “It is almost sundown.”

“What?” Ron asked, then recognition crossed his face. “Oh, come on, Hermione, you woke me up!”

“I'll make some dinner first,” Hermione said, “How about that?”

“Good night,” Ginny said, dragging Harry back into the tent.

---------------------------------------------

After another meal of flame-cooked Arctic char, Hermione found her book that described the infamous wizarding battles and duels of the 20th century, and walked outside to join Ron. When he wasn't sitting by the fire-pit, she almost dropped her book as she started to panic.

“Ron?” Hermione called out, almost in a shriek, “Where are you?”

“Over here,” Ron said, “What's wrong?”

Hermione sighed in relief and walked toward his voice. She found him on the right side of the tent, pointing his wand at a pile of snow, as it turned into a large snowball.

“Making a snowman?” Hermione asked, with a smirk.

“Need to do some target practice with my spells,” Ron said, “Figured it would be a good way to pass the time. Did you want something?”

“I just wondered where you were,” Hermione said, “It scared me.”

“Why didn't you look at your ring then?” Ron said, “It isn't glowing. If it glows, it means I am either in need of your help, or somewhere far away without your knowledge.”

“Guess I forgot,” Hermione said.

“Next time you'll remember,” Ron said, smiling.

Hermione chuckled and returned to the fire-pit. She opened her book, and started looking for an interesting subject to read. She found the chapter on Albus Dumbledore versus Gellert Grindelwald. She had read this before, but not since the Professor Dumbledore's death. She started to read the chapter:

Long before the famous wizard Albus Dumbledore was the celebrated Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, he was in the front line of the war against the Dark Lord Gellert Grindelwald. Gellert Grindelwald's rise to power as Dark Lord was one of legends to those who celebrate and support the Dark Arts.

Grindelwald's dark reign over the wizarding world can only be described as pure evil. Only He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, who in the eyes of the wizarding world at the time this book was written, is considered even more powerful than Gellert Grindelwald.

However, Grindelwald's power should not be taken for granted. He gained a legion of Dark Arts supporters that can only be outmatched by the Death Eaters who follow He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, but they had the same goals. They sought to create a worldwide wizarding empire, which would overturn the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy and force the Muggle population into slavery, under their motto “For the Greater Good.”

Though much is unknown about the legendary duel between Albus Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald, due to the Dark Lord's imprisonment in his own prison Nurmengard, and the secrecy Dumbledore still holds with him this day, some facts are known by witnesses who saw the duel. “

“It was a brutal three-hour duel,” says Albert Rosary, “in which the two wizards fought back and forth, and sometimes you didn't know who was going to win.”

“That fiend, Grindelwald was pure evil!” a witch who wishes to stay anonymous stated, “He would even put wizards and witches and defenseless Muggles in his path. But Albus Dumbledore wouldn't back down. No he would not. He was brave... the bravest man I'll ever know in my life. I'd give my life for him, because he would have given his life for me.”

Three hours, the two wizards fought until Albus Dumbledore finally overtook Gellert Grindelwald, but he did not commit the act of murder on the Dark Lord. Some witches and wizards say this was not wise, but others say it was for his own good and that he should suffer in Nurmengard, the prison he made Muggles and witches and wizards suffer for many years.

“A taste of his own potion!” Albus Dumbledore's good friend, Elphias Doge stated, “Albus knew what he was doing!”

After an interview with Elphias Doge and the author of this book, a great many things were learned. It could even shock readers to know that at one point before Gellert Grindelwald became a Dark Lord, he and Albus Dumbledore were great friends and allies. The author was not given permission to display most of this letter, but below, you can see, via a portion from the letter, a greeting to Albus Dumbledore given like an old friend, by Gellert Grindelwald himself. And salutations that could be worthy of deep respect. The proof of the actuality of this letter can be found in Grindelwald's unique signature, though it is unknown what that sign means in his name.

Hermione's eyes widened as she looked at the signature. The A in Grindewald was replaced by – she had to look closely to make sure – yes – it was replaced by the sign of the Deathly Hallows. Hermione suddenly remembered her discussion with Viktor Krum at Bill and Fleur's wedding.

“Ron!” Hermione gasped, not thinking about how she said it.

“What?” Ron asked, in a frightened tone, as he ran forward, his wand pointed in front of him, “Snatchers?”

“No, sorry,” Hermione frowned, “I didn't mean to say it like that. My apologies.

“Give a bloke a heart-attack!” Ron said, inhaling and exhaling, “Thought my ring wasn't working. What is wrong?”

“Um... I have a strange request,” Hermione said, “and I'm not sure if you're going to like it. But we need to find out how to do it... because it could mean something.”

“Okay, what?” Ron asked.

“I need to speak to Viktor Krum,” Hermione said.

Ron raised her eyebrows.

“Excuse me?” he asked, “I think this bloody snow is making my ears go numb. I thought you just said you need to speak to Viktor Krum.”

“I did say that!” Hermione said, raising the book, “Look at this!”

Ron slowly walked over to the book and Hermione pointed at the signature.

“It is the sign of the Deathly Hallows!” she said, “It popped up again!”

“I thought you said that was rubbish,” Ron said.

“I did,” Hermione said, “But --”

“But now that it has something to do with Viktor Krum,” Ron said, “It is important.”

“Ron!” Hermione gasped, “I didn't mean it that way. Viktor told me about this mark at Bill and Fleur's wedding.”

“I thought you said he complimented me,” Ron said.

“He did,” Hermione said.

“But that isn't all he said to you,” Ron said, “When were you going to tell me he talked to you more than to compliment me.”

“Ron!” Hermione gasped again, “Come on, don't be like that. How many times do I have to tell you I love you, not him. You know I love you! This is important.”

“The Deathly Hallows aren't important, Hermione,” Ron said, “Horcruxes, not Hallows. Just be honest with me.”

“I am,” Hermione said. “Ugh, fine. Just ignore that I brought it up. I thought it could lead us to something, but you let your jealousy play a part in it.”

“Jealous?” Ron said, “Why should I be jealous? I have you. I still have you, right?”

“You'll always have me,” Hermione said.

“Then don't bring Viktor Krum into this,” Ron said. “It is supposed to be us four and --”

As Ron continued talking Hermione suddenly heard the sound of music close by. She stood up, hastily, dropping her book in the snow.

“Ron, hush!” Hermione said, raising her hands to quell him..

“Fine, tell Viktor Krum then!” Ron growled, “See if I care!”

“No, no, not that!” Hermione said, raising her hands trying to stop him, “I hear music! Listen!”

Ron's eyes widened and he turned his head. Hermione looked around... where was it coming from?

“That's wizarding songs,” Ron said, “Ginny must have left the radio on.”

“We would have heard it before,” Hermione said, “It is not coming from the tent.”

“The beach!” Ron said.

Hermione nodded and hurried forward toward the hill that looked over the beach. She suddenly saw a roaring fire, and four people sitting around it, an adult and three kids. A fifth, a woman, was standing at the edge of the lake. In the distance, Hermione could see a fish jump onto the shore.

“That was a Summoning Spell,” Hermione said, “They're like us. Ron, get the invisibility cloak! We have to get closer.”

“They could be Snatchers!” Ron said.

“They have kids,” Hermione said, “They're not. Go!”

Hermione kept her eyes on the family – she was sure it was a family – as Ron rushed into the tent.

“Harry and Ginny must have been snogging,” Ron muttered, “This is usually under his pillow, but it was on the floor. I don't think he could hear us, should I wake him?”

“Can't,” Hermione said, “The privacy curtains are sound-proof, and only those who close them can open it.”

“I didn't know that!” Ron said, “What if something happens and we can't wake them up?”

“That is a downside of it,” Hermione said.

“You don't reckon,” Ron said, “They wouldn't – you know – because we can't hear them?”

“They wouldn't do that, Ron,” Hermione said; she kicked herself mentally... they had once, but, because it was under the influence of potion, she was sure they wouldn't try it again. She decided to encourage him with her old argument, “Harry's a gentleman... he wouldn't do that. Now, come on... we need to get down to the beach. I need to know what is going on.”

Ron slipped the cloak around himself, then Hermione and they walked with a bit of difficulty down the hill toward the family. As they got closer, they could hear the music get louder, but it was switching in between songs and fuzzy sounds.

“That's Reg Cattermole!” Ron whispered, “Part of the Magical Maitenance. Met him when I took my Apparation test. Blimey, I didn't know he has family.”

“Shh, Ron!” Hermione said, “I want to hear this.”

As they got closer, they heard the adult woman, Reg's wife, groan in annoyance.

“Reg, I can barely hear myself do these spells,” Reg's wife said, “Will you cut it out with that radio! If you want me to summon some fish for dinner, I need concentration. You know this is rather difficult to find them.”

“Mary, you heard what Arthur's twin boys said,” Reg said.

Ron bumped Hermione's shoulder and she nodded, raising a hand. She knew he was talking about Fred and George.

“-- said they are doing a show on the radio,” Reg said, “We have to sort through radio stations and do the password. We have to listen, because they said it would help us keep away from the Snatchers. Also you heard what they said about Harry Potter missing? How he up and disappeared a couple days ago? I want to know if they found him! Merlin, I hope he is all right. They said he's with a group of three friends, and two of them are Fred and George's brother and sister, and Arthur is a good friend of mine. Met his son once... seems all right, hope he's okay.”

“The other one is Muggle-born,” the oldest girl said, “The girl... I hope she's okay. I bet that is why they ran. Because of Snatchers.”

“I just wish I could remember the password!” Reg said.

“Albus!” the son said, “I remember it cause it kind of sounds like my name.”

“Albus, that's right!” Reg said, “Pretty smart what they're doing, isn't it? With passwords. Giving it out to only a group of people. Reckon Harry knows? Wish we could find him and let him know.”

Ron nudged Hermione's shoulder again and she shook her head.

“Smart,” Mary scoffed, “The show is called PotterWatch! Potter...if he is really on the run, it could be dangerous to them. If PotterWatch wasn't so secret, the twins could be found out and tortured or something just so the Snatchers can find Potter.”

“You know Potter's rumored to be hunting You-Know-Who,” Reg said, “He's doing us all a big favor. I'd shake his hand if I met him, I really would.”

“When did they say the show is coming on?” the boy said.

“New Years' Day is their first show!” Maisie said, “Pity.. that isn't for almost a week.”

“See, Reg,” Mary said, “We have quite a while to wait. So I dunno why you are going through that radio. Weird they're not doing it until then, eh? Guess they hope Harry returns or something.”

“Oh, right,” Reg said, turning off the radio, “Guess I forgot. Useless tonight then, huh?”

Hermione grabbed Ron's hand and walked backwards away from the family. They didn't dare say a word until they were back inside the enchantments.

“Guess our enchantments work,” Ron said, “They didn't even see us.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said.

Hermione and Ron sat down in front of the fire-pit to warm up again. Hermione frowned when she saw her book upside down in the snow, and she picked it up.

“Damn,” she said, “My poor book! It is all wet!”

“Oh, I'm sure we can fix that,” Ron said.

“I don't know,” Hermione pouted, “I'm seriously thinking about holding a funeral for it.”

Ron chuckled and Hermione joined in. It felt really good to laugh and they only stopped when it hurt.

“Cool, how Reg remembers me and cares about us, eh?” Ron asked, his breath in paces after his laughter, “I wish we could go talk to them.”

“You know we can't,” Hermione said.

“I know, I just wish it,” Ron said, “So... PotterWatch, and Fred and George are putting it together? Seems like something they would do. Bet they are trying to help us on the hunt, you know.”

“They wouldn't know if we were listening,” Hermione said, “Why are they waiting until New Years' Day?”

“Dunno,” Ron said, “Maybe they have to find a radio station. Or create their own. Difficult if they are hiding it from the Ministry. I bet Lee Jordan could do it. He's crazy with that stuff.”

“Password is Albus,” Hermione said, “We need to remember that.”

“We don't know what time on New Years Day they'll do the show,” Ron said.

“Have to try all day, won't we then?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, right,” Ron said, “Guess so.”

“Ron?” Hermione said, “I'm sorry about bringing up Viktor Krum.”

“I'm sorry for yelling at you,” Ron said, “He just gets to me. He's what kept me from asking you back then, and I really doubted myself, because I thought because you accepted his invitation, you would never want someone like me. He's a Professional Quidditch player, and me --”

“You are the man I love,” Hermione said, “Besides... I only like Quidditch because you play. I went to the Quidditch World Cup that year to be with you.”

“You watched when Harry played,” Ron said.

“Because he's a mate, but I was never really into it until you played,” Hermione said, “And if you remember, it is because of you that I am over my fear of brooms.”

“True,” Ron said, then frowned, “Do you really have to talk to Viktor Krum?”

“Yes and no,” Hermione said, “It isn't that important, but if I can figure out for us to meet with him in secret, then I do want to see what he knows about Grindelwald.”

“Do you really think we could risk owl post?” Ron asked, “And when I say that, I mean going into a town, renting an owl, trusting it to make it to Viktor, then trusting it to get back to us... all without notifying Snatchers, Death Eaters, the Ministry or...”

“You-Know-Who?” Hermione suggested.

“I was going to say my Mum,” Ron said.

Hermione laughed. “I'll think about it, Ron,” she said, “I'll really put some thought into it.”

“Promise me one thing though,” Ron said.

“What?” Hermione asked.

“No novel-sized letters to him,” Ron said, “Ever inch of parchment I saw you write to him was another strong jab right to my heart.”

She giggled and kissed him softly.

“That – is one of the – sweetest things – you ever said to me,” she said, in between pecks to his lips.

Ron grinned and put his hands on each side of her face, so she couldn't back up again and kissed her. She giggled against his lips and deepened the kiss before backing up again.

“Too cold,” she said, “Might freeze our lips together.”

“I wouldn't mind that,” Ron said, “You're cold? Of course you are, you're still in your pyjamas!”

“Oops, I didn't even realize that,” Hermione said, looking down at her clothes, “I wear these things so much these days, it is like normal clothing.”

“Wouldn't mind if you stayed in your pyjamas all day,” Ron said, grinning. “Most of your other clothes don't hug so tight to your body. Shows off your curves.”

“Curves usually mean I'm fat, Ron,” Hermione said.

“You are most certainly not fat,” Ron said. “I can't imagine you being fat. Even when –“

He blushed fiercely and looked down at the snow.

“What?” Hermione asked, “Even when what?”

“Even when you're in Dora's position,” Ron said.

Hermione felt her cheeks grow warm, and they even felt warmer in the cool air.

“You think about that?” Ron asked, “Having kids someday?”

“Mmm, sometimes,” Hermione said, “Not too many. A couple of ginger-haired freckled-face geniuses.”

“Ginger-haired and freckled-faced?” Ron asked.

“What else would they look like?” Hermione asked.

“Beautiful,” Ron said, “Definitely beautiful.”

“Even if they are blokes,” Hermione said, grinning.

“You'd be their Mum,” Ron said, “They couldn't help being beautiful.”

“Aww,” Hermione cooed, “How sweet.”

“Oh, and fat-footed with bad accents who can't say their mother's name correctly,” Ron said, with a smirk.

Hermione glared at Ron and slapped him playfully.

“Ow, joking!” Ron said, laughing, “Joking!”

“I thought so,” Hermione said.

“Very beautiful,” he said, “With ginger-hair and a face full of freckles.”

“And very tall,” Hermione said.

“And most definitely Chudley Cannon fans,” Ron said.

“And bookworms who make stupid decisions about mates because they are too damn scared to do anything about it,” Hermione said.

“Are you serious?” Ron said, “Hell no. They can grow old and single. Especially if they're witches. Because I'd hex any boy who comes after my daughter.”

Hermione rolled her eyes.

“I thought we were talking about my children,” she said, grinning.

“We are,” Ron said.

Hermione blushed deeply and kissed him again deeply on the lips.

“I didn't think you liked to talk about the future,” she said.

“I'll talk about the future all night with you if you want,” Ron said.

And that is what they did, as they continued their watch. Their discussion was only interrupted with brief snogs, and other little moments, such as whenever Ron would have to make the fire grow larger again... and at one point, he even tried his best to dry Hermione's book. After he finished, it was still a bit damp and some words were blotchy, but Hermione considered it one of the best things he had ever done for her.

--------------------------------------------------
D'aww! Cute ending... I had fun writing the discussion with Hermione and Ron describing their kids. Full of “awws” and giggles coming from me. I am such a Ron/Hermione fan-boy!

PotterWatch! Gonna be fun doing that.. have to wait a couple of chapters for that though. New Years Day is like... half-a-week away story-wise... at least a chapter and a half. At least.

Viktor Krum! Will he return? Possibly... probably... why am I regretting this all of a sudden? Oh, yeah, because I hate Viktor Krum! Maybe I'll have him return to have another un-canon death. Nah, I'm not that evil... of course I am the writer who killed Hermione's parents. Hmm... nah, I couldn't. Apparently he marries a random Bulgarian girl, and she is probably nowhere near as special as Hermione, so that's a good punishment for him in my eyes.

Grindelwald: Ugh, that little piece about his battle with Dumbledore was a tough part to write! I regret writing it halfway through but carried on for you!

Much like I am doing this story... without the regret part. Hope you liked!

[Fury]

Chapter 64
Fireworks

Author's Note: Part of this chapter will skip a few days, so the story gets to New Years Eve. Again, it could be rather obvious, but for those of you who get confused, it will go from the morning after the Cattermole camp-out, and then pass a few days to New Years' Eve.

(Harry's PoV)

When Harry woke up the following morning, at dawn, he noticed through blurry eyes that Ginny was arched on her elbow and looking at him. He fumbled around for the privacy curtains and pulled them back, then reached for his glasses and pushed them onto his face. He raised his eyebrows, looking at her questioningly.

“What?” he asked her.

Ginny shook her head. “Nothing,” she said, “I just only realized today the benefits of waking up before you. You are so bloody adorable when you sleep.”

“You must never watch me when I have nightmares,” Harry said, “Ron and Neville had to shake me awake because they were so annoyed.”

“When you don't have nightmares,” Ginny said, “You're so peaceful.”

“And adorable?” Harry asked, grinning.

“Very, very adorable,” Ginny said.

She leaned toward him and kissed him softly then backed up, before he could deepen the kiss.

“How long have you been awake?” Harry asked.

“About half-an-hour,” Ginny said.

“You're still in bed?” Harry said, “I can't be that adorable.”

“You never give yourself enough credit,” Ginny said, “And I can't leave the bed because you were the one who closed the curtains. Only you could open them up.”

“That isn't my fault,” Harry said. “I distinctly remember your hands pulling me toward the bed, and telling me to close the curtains.”

Ginny harrumphed. “Useless anyway,” she said, “Ron and Hermione have been outside all night doing watch, and it isn't like we're doing anything they haven't seen us do.”

“I heard that,” Harry said, “I told you – no more of that until you're seventeen. Besides, I thought you told Hermione you didn't want to do that again for quite a while.”

“I'm starting to regret saying that,” Ginny said.

“Ginny,” Harry growled.

“Only because I don't know if that day will ever come, Harry,” Ginny said.

“Stop saying that,” Harry said. “Nothing is going to happen to you.”

Harry saw Ginny's eyes shine with tears, and then saw a couple running down either side of her nose. Harry gently put a hand on her cheek and brushed away a tear with his finger.

“You don't understand!” Ginny said, sniffling, “God, you're so oblivious sometimes! It isn't me I'm worried about, Harry. It is you. I love you, Harry. Okay? I've already decided you're my one for the rest of my life.”

“Even if I found someone else?” Harry joked.

Ginny narrowed her eyes, and tugged at his pillow, obviously ready to smack him with it.

“Kidding!” Harry said.

“If something happens to you,” Ginny said, “I'll – well, if you're not around to haunt me, I'd join you in the afterlife, because --”

Harry pressed his lips onto Ginny's and kissed her softly to keep her from finishing her sentence. He backed up and saw more tears in her eyes.

“Stop – saying – that,” Harry said, looking into Ginny's eyes, “Nothing is going to happen. We're going to find these Horcruxes, and I'm going to defeat him. End of one story and the beginning of another.”

“God, it sounds so easy when you say it like that,” Ginny said, sniffling, “I wish it was. I really do.”

“It may not be that easy,” Harry said, “But I'm not going to let it happen any other way.”

Ginny nodded and noisily wiped her noise on the sleeve of her pyjamas.

“Besides,” Harry said, with a smirk, “I'd be damned if I didn't haunt you. Because if I didn't, it would mean I didn't have any unfinished business, and that is not how I feel at all. I'd have enough unfinished business to hang around you until you became a ghost. Because, to be honest, I don't see a finish unless it is growing old with you and watching our grandchildren and so on running around us trying to use trip jinxes on their elderly grandparents.”

Ginny chuckled. She leaned in and kissed him again. He returned the kiss and backed up.

“Now, I need to get up and see if Hermione and Ron are asleep on their watch,” Harry said. “Want to join me or are you still tired?”

“I'm wide awake, but I could use some more sleep,” Ginny said, “Want to help me get back to sleep?”

“Ginny!” Harry growled.

“I'm kidding!” Ginny said, “Get going before I close the privacy curtains and refuse to open them up.”

A smirk crossed Ginny's lips, and Harry shook his head and sat up. He lifted his pillow, an everyday routine to check if his cloak was there, and it wasn't. Panicking, he hastily checked the ground, to see if it had fallen out of bed while he was kissing Ginny the previous night, but it was not near the bed.

“Missing something?” Ginny asked.

“Where's my invisibility cloak?” Harry asked.

“Dunno,” Ginny said, “Maybe Ron and Hermione took it to cuddle underneath with. Better than privacy curtains, that thing is.”

“This is serious!” Harry said, pulling on his trainers, “Ugh, I'm going to hex them.”

“Would you stop being a toddler about your ruddy Hallow?” Ginny asked, “I'm sure they took it for whatever reason and they forgot to bring it inside.”

“Why would they need it?” Harry asked. “The protective enchantments make us invisible and we're alone out here...”

He slowly looked over his shoulder at Ginny, who was staring at him with a worried look on her face.

“Aren't we?” Harry asked.

Ginny looked toward the opening of the tent, and Harry grabbed his wand and hurried toward the door. He looked around, but could not find Ron and Hermione.

“Oi!” Harry called out, “If you two are asleep – or – or worse – under my cloak, I'm going to hex you from here to the Burrow!”

Harry paused and waited for an answer. He growled and walked forward, toward the hill looking over the lake-shore. Then he sighed in relief as he saw Hermione and Ron walking up the hill toward him. He was about to yell at them, when he realized they couldn't see him yet. He stood back, crossed his arms and waited for them. When they walked through the enchantments, they were rather surprised to see him.

“Out for a little romantic stroll along the shore?” Harry asked. “Or... perhaps a bit of romance... under my invisibility cloak?”

“What are you talking about, Harry?” Hermione said.

“Oops,” Ron said, “I forgot to bring the cloak back inside.”

“What's going on?” Ginny asked, as she appeared at the mouth of the tent.

“I think you were right about them cuddling up under my cloak,” Harry said, still staring at his two friends, “Because I see no other bloody reason for you to have it.”

“Um... yeah, we need to talk to you about something,” Ron said.

Harry raised his eyebrows, then saw something over Ron's shoulder. On the beach there were three logs placed around a group of rocks. Harry looked back at them, raising his eyebrows questioningly.

“Sticks and stones?” Harry guessed, “If that is an attempt at an S.O.S, it is very lame.... and I wasn't aware my soul needed saving.”

“We had visitors last night,” Hermione said, and Harry's eyes widened, “Let's get inside, and we'll explain it.”

Ten minutes later, Harry and Ginny were staring at Ron and Hermione after they had told the story about the Cattermole family's discussion on the beach.

“PotterWatch?” Ginny said, “Wow... that was quick. We haven't even been gone a half of a week, and Fred and George are already trying to do something for you, Harry – for us?”

“We don't think it is technically for us,” Hermione said. “They would have no idea if we were listening to a radio.”

“Not to mention a random station, and a password is needed to hear it?” Ron said, “Yeah, a snowball's chance in hell.”

“What do you think they'll talk about?” Harry asked.

“If they even think we're listening,” Hermione said, “They would inform us of Snatcher movements and Death Eaters. If not, then – well, Reg said something about the Snatchers anyway, so maybe it is to warn those people who are running from Snatchers.”

“Then why not call it SnatcherWatch?” Ginny asked, grinning.

“Maybe they'll give hints about our family, Ginny!” Ron said, “So we know they're okay?”

“I'm sure they're okay, Ron,” Hermione said. “Would Fred and George do a radio show if the rest of the family was in trouble?”

“I know that,” Ron said, “I just want to hear something.”

“If anything,” Hermione said, “I hope they give us location ideas to go to. There are only so many places like this I went with my – my parents on vacation.”

“At least it is something to look forward to,” Ginny said, “I don't know about you two, but I have no idea what we're going to do next. We have no leads right now, Harry!”

Hermione cleared her throat, and looked at Ron. He frowned and closed his eyes, then nodded.

“Keeping secrets?” Harry asked, “I thought you had enough to keep.”

Hermione and Ginny glared at Harry, and Ron raised his eyebrows.

“Horcruxes, mate, remember?” Harry said to Ron, “Big secret.”

Hermione rolled her eyes, and stood up and walked over to the opening of the tent, then picked up a book near the door. She returned and sat down, then opened a page and shoved it over to Harry. She put her finger on a section of the page.

“What am I supposed to be looking at?” Harry said, “Professor Dumbledore's battle with Gellert Grindelwald. That was the guy mentioned on Dumbledore's card, right? The Dark Lord Dumbledore defeated....” he looked down and skimmed through the page – “three hour battle... Muggle slaves, ugh... mention of Elphias Doge, poor chap... Professor Dumbledore was friends with Gellert Grindelwald?”

He looked up at Hermione.

“Before he became a Dark Lord,” Hermione said.

She put her finger on the bottom of the page and pointed to Grindelwald's signature.

“Nice handwriting,” Harry said, “Especially for a Dark – whoa!”

“He finally saw it,” Ron said, snickering.

“Saw what?” Ginny asked, moving the book over a little.

“Grindelwald signed his name with the Deathly Hallows sign?” Harry said, “Must be a believer. Too bad he's dead – he is dead right?”

“No,” Hermione said, “He's still alive... locked away in his own prison.”

“Okay, obviously we can't talk to him,” Harry said, “Why is this a lead?”

Hermione looked to Ron and he frowned and looked away from the table. Harry looked between the two of them... something was wrong.

“Grindelwald used to be the Headmaster of Durmstrang Institute,” Hermione said.

“Viktor Krum's school?” Harry said; he then understood why Ron was looking so downtrodden.

“Viktor Krum talked to me about Grindelwald at Bill and Fleur's wedding,” Hermione said. “He knows something about this... and this could be some help to us. I think we need to talk to him again.”

“Two problems,” Ginny said, “One... whatever happened to 'Horcruxes, not Hallows'? And two... how in the hell are we supposed to talk to Viktor Krum when we're in hiding while hunting for Horcruxes?”

“First question first,” Hermione said, “I know it is 'Horcruxes, not Hallows' but this bloody thing keeps popping up in unexpected places. And now it has yet another thing to do with Professor Dumbledore? I don't believe in coincidences and deja vu, but even I can't ignore it when it is slapping me in the backside.”

“Only I can do that!” Ron joked.

Hermione rolled her eyes and Ron turned away again.

“Okay, and Viktor?” Harry asked.

Ron scoffed. Hermione ignored him.

“I'm going to start brewing Polyjuice Potion today,” Hermione said. “It will be done in a month – which gives us enough time to figure out how to do this and...” she paused and looked at Ron, and rolled her eyes – ”and gives Ron enough time to realize I love him and not a Bulgarian flat-footed Seeker... Ron, pay attention!”

Ron scowled and turned back into his seat. Harry and Ginny snickered, and Hermione looked rather pleased with herself.

“In a month, after the Polyjuice Potion is done,” she said, “I'll find a hair to snag --”

“ --- without mistaking it for a cat's hair,” Ron said.

Hermione scowled. “We'll figure out a meeting place,” she pressed on, “And I'll write a letter to Viktor Krum --”

“-- that isn't novel-length and she'll allow me to check it to see if she's flirting with him --” Ron interrupted.

“Ron!” Hermione groaned as Harry and Ginny chuckled, “Anyway! I'll write to him and we'll set up a meeting. Then I'll use a disguise, rent an owl and send the letter to Viktor Krum. Hopefully, he'll agree --”

“You're his Herm-own-ninny,” Ron grunted, “He'll agree.”

“Ron, I swear to --” Hermione scowled, “Anyway! We'll meet up somewhere and hopefully come up with some nice leads about something that has to do with these Hallows... and Horcruxes.”

“And in the next month,” Ron said, “I'll also have to figure out how to convince her we shouldn't talk to him about Horcruxes! Four of us on the hunt – Dumbledore really wanted just three of us – no offense, Ginny --”

Ginny scowled beside Harry.

“-- and now you want to trust a loud-mouth with a bad accent!” Ron said.

“You come up with a solid lead on Horcruxes, Ronald, and I'll forget about Viktor Krum,” Hermione growled, “If you excuse me, I have to start brewing Polyjuice Potion... which is already going to be awkward, since it has to brew in this tent somewhere for a whole month, and we're obviously not going to stay at Blowick Bay for a month.”

“You're excused,” Ron said, frowning, “Hurry up – I'm tired – and you know I can't sleep without you in my arms, or vice-versa, these days.”

Hermione blushed and walked away from the table. Harry looked down at the table, at his invisibility cloak, which he had forcefully taken out of Ron's back pocket when he had followed him into the tent.

“I'm sorry I forgot to give it back to you,” Ron said, looking at the cloak, “Hermione and I got to talking last night, and we just talked for hours.”

“Sure you didn't do anything else?” Ginny asked.

“Well, we snogged a bit and --” Ron said, then gave Ginny a once-over, “Sod off, Gin!”

Ginny snickered.

“Also it isn't my fault I couldn't give you back the cloak,” Ron said. “Especially when I couldn't open up your privacy curtains.”

“Oops, I guess I did forget to tell you about the magic behind those,” Ginny said, with a smirk.

“Right,” Ron said, sarcastically, narrowing his eyes, “you forgot. I'm going to go warm up the bed for Hermione.”

“Your body can't do that for her?” Ginny asked.

Ron scowled and stood up, then walked across the tent to the bed. Harry ran the cloak through his fingers and looked up at Hermione, who was sorting through the potion ingredients.

“Harry, if you don't stop fondling that cloak,” Ginny said, “I'm going to accuse you of cheating on me.”

“Huh?” Harry asked, “Oh... sorry, just thinking. Hermione, why can't we use my cloak instead of Polyjuice Potion? It would be much quicker.”

“Because I can tell how hormonal you get when you are away from your precious Hallow,” Hermione said; Harry scowled and Ginny snickered, “And only I will be going to deliver the letter.”

“And me!” Ron growled from the bed.

“We'll see,” Hermione said.

“Even if you change your appearance,” Ron said, “into a muscle-bound woman who everyone is scared of, I'm not letting you go anywhere alone!”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “We'll see,” she repeated.

“It is a good thing that potion takes a month,” Ron muttered. “It is going to take that long to get my voice of reasoning through that thick skull of yours.”

“That's a switch,” Hermione said, “Since when were you the voice of reasoning and I was the thick-head?”

“Ugh, get a room you two!” Ginny growled, “The tension between you two is so thick, it is giving me a headache!”

“Sod off, Gin,” Ron said, “and it is none of your business how thick our tension is.”

Deciding he better stop this sibling bickering before it got out of hand, Harry stood up and dragged Ginny toward the opening of the tent.

“Where are we going?” Ginny asked.

“I just remembered I need breakfast before we do our watch,” Harry said, “And you're a better fisher.”

-------------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

With New Years' Day, which would arrive on Friday, and the anticipation of PotterWatch, on the horizon, the days on the shore of Blowick Bay seemed to pass by in a simple and boring routine.

Depending on who was awake at the time, Hermione or Ginny, both who were pretty good at Potions, would check on the Polyjuice Potion every few hours to make sure it was still the color it needed to be for the early days of the brew. When they were not doing this, four watch shifts, each about four hours in length, between Ron and Hermione, and Harry and Ginny would circulate. The remaining hours were used for research, a bit of dueling practice, and some desperately needed free time, be it innocent or intimate, so as to keep their wits about them and their stress levels low.

After yet another night of being on watch when he was normally asleep, Ron was getting cranky, and it was all Hermione could do to switch the shifts up for a couple of days to calm him down. Hermione wondered when Ron would want to get back to the late-night watches, in order to give Harry and Ginny some rest during the evening instead of the day, and was about to ask him this on New Years' Eve when he surprisingly volunteered himself and Hermione to return to the late-shift again.

However, as Hermione soon learned, that point was moot. On the morning of New Years' Eve, Harry and Ginny, who had become very antsy about PotterWatch, announced they were going to stay up all night, and start listening for PotterWatch. Ginny had even insisted on starting late into New Years' Eve, just in case Fred and George decided on doing the show when the rest of Britain was celebrating the new year. Hermione thought Ron would use this occasion to sleep, but he seemed to be really eager about staying up. Hermione hoped this was a good idea, because she wasn't ready for another one of his bad moods.

However, worrying about Ron's state of mind was not on the top of Hermione's worry list. The New Years' Eve celebration had brought a bit of a problem for them. Across the bay, the town of Glennridding had turned into a temporary tourist trap. The small inn Hermione had remembered visiting once for breakfast with her father seemed to become a haunt for couples wanting to spend a romantic evening away from home.

Hermione was all about packing the tent and going elsewhere, but Harry had argued against the point. With that many people across the bay, someone was sure to see them Apparate. Hermione realized he was right, and she had decided it was better to stay under the protective enchantments. Unfortunately this meant that they couldn't go fishing and had to resort to digging into their stock of canned food again. But, as Hermione discovered that evening, as she and Ron sat around the campfire during watch, food wasn't the biggest thing on Ron's mind.

“I'm quite glad we decided to stick around until that lot across the bay decide to leave,” Ron said.

“Why?” Hermione asked, “We can't exactly stay here too much longer.”

“Well,” Ron said, “If we left, it would break your promise.”

“What promise?” Hermione asked, raising an eyebrow.

“You promised you and I would wade in the lake like you did as a child,” Ron said.

“You still remember that?” Hermione asked.

“Of course,” Ron said, “It is special to you, we can't miss it.”

“Aww, how sweet of you,” Hermione said, “Of course we won't miss it.”

Ron grinned. He then looked out onto the bay, then cursed under his breath.

“Uh... Hermione?” he said, “Look.”

Ron pointed his hand across the lake, but not in the direction of Glennridding. Hermione followed his hand, and her eyes widened as she saw a variety of different looking sail-boats coming around the bend of the lake, and into the bay.

“Oh, wonderful,” Hermione said, sarcastically, “I hate these kinds of Muggle traditions... and on such a chilly night too! They are mental!”

“What traditions?” Ron asked.

“Some Muggles like to spend New Years' Eve on the lakes that border towns,” Hermione said. “Because usually, on occasions like this, they have a very good view of the--”

Suddenly, a loud whizzing, screeching sound tore through the air across the bay, as a large, brilliant red and blue firework exploded in the sky.

“Firework show,” Hermione finished.

“What the bloody hell was that?!” Ginny's voice came from the tent.

Hermione heard Ginny and Harry's footsteps at the mouth of the tent.

“That is a lot of boats,” Harry said, “Are we safe here?”

“Yeah, our protections are all up,” Hermione said, as more fireworks appeared in the air, “Harry, you have your pocket-watch on you. What time is it?”

“It is okay, Harry, I have mine on me,” Ron said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out the watch, “Er... wow, is that the time? Ten minutes to midnight.”

“They're celebrating the arrival of the new year a little early,” Hermione said.

“Can we do something about that sound?” Ginny asked.

“Why? It is wicked!” Ron exclaimed.

“I'm trying to listen to the radio in case Fred and George do their show soon,” Ginny said, “If we miss it, we'll never find out the next password.”

Hermione pointed her wand at the tent door and muttered the Muffliato spell.

“Now you won't hear it,” Hermione said.

“You won't hear the radio if the show comes on,” Ginny said.

“So come out here and tell us when it does come on!” Ron said, his eyes still on the fireworks show.

“Oh... right,” Ginny said, “Come on, Harry.”

“One second,” Harry said, “Hermione, do we have any books with pictures of what Gellert Grindelwald looks like?”

“He was a Dark Lord, Harry,” Hermione chortled, “Does You-Know-Who keep a photo book?”

“Er – right,” Harry said.

“Why?” Hermione asked.

“Just a theory,” Harry said, “Probably nothing. Enjoy the show.”

Hermione nodded and Harry's footsteps disappeared past the Muffliato charm.

“Tell me when one minute to midnight comes, Ron,” Hermione said.

“Why?” Ron asked.

“It is a surprise,” Hermione said, grinning.

“You don't like surprises,” Ron reminded her.

“You'll like this one,” Hermione said.

“Six minutes away,” Ron said.

“Please don't count down until we get to around a minute,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes.

He muttered under his breath. Hermione rolled her eyes.

“And not under your breath either!” she said, chuckling.

Ron scowled and kept his eyes on his watch. Hermione sat there and stared at the fireworks. After a bit, they stopped, and Hermione suddenly heard the people on the boats counting down.

“Less than a minute,” Ron said.

“Yeah, I figured that out myself,” Hermione said.

“That counting?” Ron asked.

“Counting down to the New Year,” Hermione said.

“Why?” Ron asked.

“In olden times, some people thought that the new year would never come,” Hermione said, “So they were sorta, I guess, counting down the seconds to what they thought was the end of the world.”

“That is so bloody morbid!” Ron said.

Hermione chuckled. The countdown went down to ten... nine... eight... seven... six...

“Five,” Hermione said, then took Ron's hand in hers, “Four, three, two, one... happy new year.”

She leaned toward Ron and kissed him deeply on the lips. Ron chuckled against her lips and kissed her back.

“What was that for?” he asked.

“My surprise,” Hermione said, “Muggle tradition... a kiss to welcome in the new year.”

“I'm guessing after people in olden times realized the world didn't end, they kissed each other?” Ron asked, “Brilliant. I loved that.”

“I love you,” Hermione said.

“I love you too,” Ron said.

Hermione grinned and kissed him again. The force of the kiss knocked him back to the ground.

“Ugh, watch my arm, Hermione,” Ron said, “Still tender.”

“Sorry,” Hermione hissed, backing away.

Ron grinned and pulled Hermione back to him with his good arm, and she pressed her lips against his again. She licked her lips against his, feeling them go numb under her touch. He moaned softly, and she pushed her tongue on through his lips. He accepted it gratefully, and she rubbed her tongue along his. Ron backed up and pressed his lips against her neck, and she gasped, chuckling. He kissed it, and Hermione felt his lips starting to give her his mark, when she heard a coughing sound behind them. Ron backed up, cursing. Hermione looked up to see Harry looking at them, a mixture of a chagrin and disgust on his face.

“Do you have to interrupt us?” Ron asked.

“Fine,” Harry said, “Stay out here and snog Hermione instead of listen to your twin brothers. Fred just came on the radio and said the show is starting in five minutes.”

Hermione and Ron's eyes widened and they looked at each other. She knew what that meant... the debut of PotterWatch was beginning.

--------------------------------------
Decided to end it there! PotterWatch takes place next chapter! Hopefully I can do a fairly good, fairly long one. Should be fun!

I loved writing the banter between Hermione and Ron in this chapter about Viktor Krum and the Polyjuice Potion. It was so fun!

Also, I loved Hermione introducing the New Years' Eve tradition to Ron. So cute!

The line about “counting down to the end of the world”... came from my head, but if it is actually true, it would be funny. Because I was just adding my own little touch on it.

Also... yes, my use of the word 'chagrin' was intentional.

[Fury]

Chapter 65
PotterWatch

Author's Note: Even though in the real PotterWatch, all the names started with 'R', I am changing that in mine for two of the three on the radio.

(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione and Ron scrambled to their feet and followed Harry into the tent and over to the kitchen table where Ginny was staring intently at the radio.

“Should be starting any minute,” Ginny said, “They were introducing themselves a minute ago, with rather odd nicknames, and they are not alone. There is a girl's voice, but over the radio, I can't place it. Fred is Rapier and George is named Caesar. The girl is named Cleopatra.”

“Cleopatra and Caesar?” Hermione asked, with a smirk.

“Yeah, why?” Ginny asked.

“Cleopatra and Julius Caesar were two famous names in Muggle history,” Hermione said. “They were lovers. If George is Caesar, then Cleopatra is...”

“Angelina?” Ron suggested.

“Makes sense,” Ginny said, “They would be able to set up the plans for it while working together in their shop.”

“Hello!” Fred's voice said, over the radio, “Sorry for that delay. We chose this time, because we were hoping those who we do not want to listen in on our little show would be too busy bringing in the new year.”

“If you hear explosions at any time during this broadcast,” George said, “We are probably not in any danger. We are very well protected.”

“Those fireworks are very loud out there,” Fred said.

“And speaking of fireworks,” George said, "if you have none and want to celebrate in the morning instead of this evening, stop by our sponsors --”

“Caesar!” Angelina's voice said, “We agreed to no sponsors. Given that the would be sponsors are --”

“Sorry, Cleo,” George said.

A scoff from Angelina was heard, and the four around the table snickered.

“Anyway, let's begin,” Fred said, “I am Rapier, and my colleagues here are Caesar and Cleopatra --.”

“ – who does not appreciate being called Cleo!” Angelina said.

“-- and this is PotterWatch,” Fred pressed on. “If you are not thick as You-Know-Who, then you'll know why we named this show.”

“Thanks for calling him You-Know-Who,” George said, “And everyone else should too. Not just because the alternative is frightening, but because if you do, those Snatchers will come and pick you up. A good friend of ours who could not be here tonight, but we're sure he's listening, had first hand experience with what is called the Taboo, and he says the Snatchers will appear bascially right on top of you.”

“They're talking about Kingsley, you reckon?” Ron asked.

“At least he's okay,” Hermione said.

Harry and Ginny shushed them.

“We hope we have a big audience tonight,” Fred said, “and also that our main audience we are sending this out to is listening in --”

“Us, maybe?” Ron asked.

Hermione nodded.

“ – and if they are,” Fred said, “we want to send this message to them. Those you love and who love are worried about you, but want you to understand that they know you are doing something for the greater good, and that the message you sent to them was well-done and they will cherish it for as long as you are away.”

“Mum,” Ginny whispered, sniffling, “She got our letters and she --”

Harry put his arm around Ginny.

“She knows that we have do this,” Ron said, nodding.

“They just wish you to stay safe and – most importantly,” George said, “wash behind your ears!”

Ron and Ginny laughed.

“Thanks, Mum,” Ron said, quietly, and Hermione grinned as she noticed him wipe a tear from his own eye.

“And that you take care of each other,” Fred said, “Moving on. The majority of our listeners are doing so because they are on the run from Snatchers. A few friends of ours have been doing a great favor for you, and this is what we know. Snatchers mostly haunt the areas of wizarding marketplaces, expecting runaways to go to these for supplies. It is known that they are rather cowardly, and if usually work in the pairs. If you find one Snatcher, and take them down, there may be one close by.”

“Good thing we left that forest when we did,” Harry said.

“It was first believed that these Snatchers are working for You-Know-Who,” Angelina said, “But recently, there have been sightings of Snatchers with prisoners. If they had prisoners and were taking them to You-Know-Who, they wouldn't keep them for very long, but these prisoners seemed very tired and dirty, as if they have been out and about for quite a while.”

“Any identities of these prisoners?” Fred asked, solemnly.

“Only descriptions,” Angelina said. “The two that stuck out the most was a young girl with long, dirty blonde hair, and most curiously, she seemed to be wearing what looked like vegetables as ear-rings. It is believed this girl is Luna Lovegood, daughter of The Quibbler creator, Xenophilius Lovegood, who was recently kidnapped in Hogsmeade before Christmas break was let out at Hogwarts.”

“She's not with You-Know-Who?” Ginny asked.

“-- and also a goblin,” Angelina said. “The only goblin unaccounted for from the area of London, where Snatchers mostly haunt is one named Griphook.”

“Damn,” Harry muttered, “They do have him.”

“Is there any information on the possible future fate of the prisoners?” George asked.

“Snatchers mostly take prisoners for their own means,” Angelina said, “Usually gold. It seems they are trying to sell their victims off to the highest bidders. That isn't always You-Know-Who.”

“Highest bidders?” Harry said, “That almost sounds like...?”

He trailed off and Hermione looked at him. She could hardly imagine Luna being sold off for something like that.

“Disgusting,” Ginny muttered.

“In other news,” George said, “the body of noted historian, and famed author of 'A History of Magic', Bathilda Bagshot, was found dead in her ransacked home in Godric's Hollow recently. Her belongings were stolen, including photos of family members, and books that reportedly had information on a book she was planning to write.”

“Photos of family?” Harry said, “So who was that I saw in the picture in my vision?”

Hermione shushed him and pointed at the radio.

“Also,” Fred said, “In a shocking turn of events from the Wizengamot themselves, all Hogwarts students are required to be in attendance when the term starts this Monday. It is thought, by the Wizengamot, that some students would, perhaps, be kept from school, for their own protection due to the recent kidnapping in Hogsmeade and the threat of Snatchers. Those who do not return will be tracked down by the Ministry of Magic and prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law.”

“Translation,” Hermione said, “We're all enemies of the state if we don't show up on Monday.”

Ron, Harry and Ginny nodded.

“Those students who wish to stay away for reasons more important than their education,” Fred said, “We wish you well, and we remind you that you are not alone in that endeavor over the years, and you should remember the success of those who did not return.”

“Translation,” Ron said, “Fred and George dropped out and they are doing pretty well with their shop. They're wishing us the best success.”

“And encouraging us to not worry about the enemy of the state,” Harry said.

“And what about the news of You-Know-Who, Caesar?” Fred asked.

“You-Know-Who’s strategy of remaining in the shadows is creating a nice little climate of panic,” George said, “Mind you, if all the alleged sightings of him are genuine, we must have a good nineteen You-Know-Whos running around the place.”

“Which suits him, of course,” said Angelina. “The air of mystery is creating more terror than actually showing himself."

“Agreed,” said Fred. “So, people, let’s try and calm down a bit. Things are bad enough without inventing stuff as well. For instance, this new idea that You-Know-Who can kill people with a single glance from his eyes. That’s a basilisk, listeners. One simple test: Check whether the thing that’s glaring at you has got legs. If it has, it’s safe to look into its eyes, although if it really is You-Know-Who, that’s still likely to be the last thing you ever do.”

Harry, Ron and Ginny laughed, and Hermione allowed a smile.

“There have been rumors of him being spotted in Godric's Hollow,” Angelina said.

“Everyone these days has been spotted in Godric's Hollow,” Fred said, “Even that greasy-haired You-Know-Who crony, Snape!”

“Snape? Godric's Hollow?” Harry asked.

Hermione hushed him.

“We finish this broadcast to tell you that this is not our only one,” George said, “Our next broadcast will take place on Valentine's Day – quite a ways away I know, but we can't risk being caught.”

“Valentine's Day?” Angelina said, “But I thought that was when we planned to –?”

“Oops,” George said, “Er – yeah, right.”

“I can't believe it!” Angelina said, “You actually forgot the day of our –!”

“Ahem!” Fred coughed. “Day after Valentine's Day, then. I would say you could expect us around midnight, but I have a feeling my two colleagues will be – erm – busy. Noon, it is... you two won't be busy, then will you? Anyway password will be – let's say – nuptials! Yes, weird password, but suitable for something like Valentine's Day and easy to remember. I hope you enjoyed this broadcast. Saying farewell, this is Rapier --”

“-- and Caesar,” George said.

“-- and Cleopatra,” Angelina said.

“Signing off!” Fred continued.

The radio’s dial twirled and the lights behind the tuning panel went out.

“Oh, bloody hell,” Ginny said, “You've got to be kidding me.”

“What?” Ron asked.

“I think George and Angelina are getting married on Valentine's Day,” Ginny said.

“That soon?” Hermione asked, “They just got engaged.”

“Isn't it obvious?” Ginny asked, “Angelina is in disbelief George forgot the day. Fred's joke with the password being 'nuptials' and wondering if the two of them will be – ahem – busy?”

Hermione snickered. “Wow,” she said, “Valentine's Day. That soon.”

“Probably because of the war,” Harry said, “Worried that they won't have enough time for a good life together.”

Hermione stared at the radio.

“Awfully brave of them to do this,” she said.

“It is a big commitment,” Ron said, “Joining of two people in --”

“I was talking about PotterWatch!” Hermione scowled.

“Oh, yeah, me too,” Ron said.

Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Hermione,” Harry said, “Do you know of any family Bathilda Bagshot had? Any close relatives she'd want to have a picture of?”

“No,” Hermione said, “Why?”

“There was a picture of someone,” Harry said, “You-Know-Who was looking at it, and it came from Bathilda Bagshot's house. Wish I knew who it was.”

“Probably not important,” Hermione said.

“What was that about Snape in Godric's Hollow?” Ron asked.

“Yeah,” Ginny said, “Harry, if it was Snape in Godric's Hollow, then the sword --”

“Might have been nicked days earlier from him,” Harry said, “and he was looking for it again. Only we got there first. He might not have even been there on the day we were.”

Ginny looked at Hermione, who shrugged.

“I know one thing though,” Ron said, as he rest his head in his arms on the table, “I will never – ever – ever – say a bad thing about Fred and George again. They let us know Mum is proud of us.”

“Even if we're all going to be enemies of the state?” Hermione asked.

“We're as good as enemies of the state being with Harry anyway,” Ginny said, “I'm not worried. They can't find us... even if they found a way to put the Trace on you three, it doesn't work around Harry.”

“She's right,” Harry said, “Nothing changes there. Except for the fact we have to be more serious about where we go starting on Monday. No week-long siestas in a place you took vacations, Hermione.”

“It hasn't been a week yet,” Hermione said.

“Speaking of 'where we go',” Ron said, “We can forget about your little plans, Hermione.”

“What plans?” Hermione asked.

“You heard what they said” Ron said, “Snatchers haunt wizarding marketplaces – exactly where you were planning on venturing into to send a letter to Viktor Krum. No – no ma'am – not anymore.”

“I'll be using Polyjuice Potion!” Hermione said.

“I don't care,” Ron said.

“You'll be coming with me,” Hermione said, “I agree with you on that.”

“I'll be going alone, thank you very much,” Ron said.

“My ring will be able to find you,” Hermione said.

“Then I'll take mine off!” Ron said, “If only for a few minutes so you can't!”

“I'm going and that is final!” Hermione said.

“Are Harry and I going to have to put up with this for a month?” Ginny asked.

“No, the discussion is over,” Ron said.

“You're right it is,” Hermione said, “And you can sleep by the fire-pit, Ron, until you agree with me. Since you were so eager to do a watch again tonight, I don't think that matters though. Good night!”

“He doesn't have to do that, Hermione,” Harry said, “I'm willing to take watch tonight.”

“You sort it out between yourselves then,” Hermione said.

She stood up and walked off over to her bed.

“Hey – Hermione!” Ron said.

Hermione harrumphed. She summoned her pyjamas from her bag and closed the curtains around her, then started getting dressed. A couple minutes later, Hermione saw the curtains open a little and she hastily closed them.

“Hermione!” Ron said, “Please!”

“I'm getting changed for bed,” Hermione said, “What?”

“Can we talk about this?” Ron said.

“Only if you changed your mind in the past couple of minutes, Ronald,” Hermione said, pulling down her pyjama shirt, “This was my idea and you are not taking it away from me.”

“I'll wait until you get changed then,” Ron said.

Hermione sighed. She straightened her clothes and opened up the curtains. Ron was looking down at her, and his expression had gone soft. Hermione frowned and patted her hand on the empty space of bed beside her. He smiled and sat down then backed up against the bed. Hermione noticed Harry and Ginny looking at them with raised eyebrows. Hermione narrowed her own and closed the curtains.

“Oh, great,” Ron said, “I'm sure I can imagine what they're thinking now.”

“They can think whatever they want,” Hermione said. “Now, let's get this straight. Since you are laying here with me, I assume you changed your mind?”

“Actually, the thought of sleeping in the snow was not very welcoming,” Ron said.

Hermione scowled and put her hand on the curtains. Ron grabbed her hand gently and held it in his.

“Has six months of snogging me mixed up your brain that much?” he asked, looking at her.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Hermione replied.

“What did I say the day I admitted my feelings for you?” Ron asked.

“You're not dying for me, Ron,” Hermione said, frowning.

“I would if it meant keeping you out of harm's way!” Ron said.

“We wouldn't be going into harm's way, Ron,” Hermione said, “Even if I – we -- had to go into Diagon Alley to send my letter, we'd be doing it under Polyjuice Potion. Do you really think I'm planning on being there for an hour? I know it isn't a shopping trip, Ron!”

“You haven't exactly had the best luck with Polyjuice Potion in the past, Hermione,” Ron said.

“I've grown and matured a lot since second year,” Hermione said, “I can tell the difference between the textures of a cat hair and that of a human hair now.”

“You're right,” Ron said.

“Thank you,” Hermione said.

“You've definitely grown and matured since then,” Ron said, his eyes moving up and down her.

Hermione glared at him and put the blanket over her.

“Ron,” she said, chuckling, as she slapped him on his good arm playfully, “This is not the time to flirt!”

“If I knew that, I'd sleep in the snow,” Ron said.

Hermione scowled and Ron chuckled.

“You obviously think I'd risk your life just to send a letter to Viktor Krum?” Hermione asked.

“You don't have to do it then,” Ron said.

“I didn't mean it like that!” Hermione said, “I meant... I would never risk your life or mine for something like that... we'll be doing quite a bit of planning, even if it is a month of planning for five minutes in the marketplace, then that is what we will do. Because I love you too much to put very little focus into this. That is what I meant when I said I'd never risk your life. I wouldn't put you in harm's way, intentionally or not, because I would die before I even thought about it. Even if it meant I had to take an Unbreakable Vow and agree to never do a plan that would put in a position you wouldn't get out of, I'd do it. Because if anything I planned meant that, I'd rather die than --”

Hermione was quelled by Ron's lips caressing hers. She chuckled against his lips and returned the kiss but he backed away a moment later and looked at her.

“Please don't talk about dying,” Ron frowned, “I can't – I can't think about that. I can't even listen to it. If you truly love me, you will not put 'dying' and anything has to do with you in the same sentence.”

“I do truly love you,” Hermione said, squeezing his hand in hers gently, “You know what I mean though. You mean as much to me as I mean to you. But... if this helps us with the hunt, we have to do it.”

“And if we do this, and it means nothing?” Ron asked.

“I will never speak to Viktor Krum again,” Hermione said.

“You really know how to make me agree to things,” Ron said.

Hermione grinned.

“And if it does help us?” Ron asked.

“If it does help us – if he does help us,” Hermione said, “I wouldn't listen to any objections you would have if I invited him to our wedding.”

“Our – our wed --wedding?” Ron stammered out the question.

“Hypothetical wedding, right now,” Hermione said. “Just like that hypothetical marriage proposal discussion we had on Christmas Eve... and my answer is still the same.”

“I'm still under the assumption it is a yes,” Ron said, grinning.

“If it was... it would only be in the hypothetical sense!” Hermione said, rolling her eyes; then she frowned, “Just like our future.”

“Nothing about our future is hypothetical, Hermione,” Ron said, quietly.

Hermione frowned.

“And you obviously don't believe me,” Ron said.

“I'm too smart to put positive over possible,” Hermione said.

“Then let me be the smart one for now,” Ron said.

“Big shoes to fill,” Hermione said, with a smirk.

Ron grinned. “I have big feet,” he said.

Hermione laughed. He kissed her and she laid down against the pillow.

“Ron?” she said.

“I was joking about you sleeping in the snow,” Hermione said.

Ron chuckled and laid down next to her.

“I believe you have some unfinished business,” she said.

“Mmm?” Ron asked, looking at her.

She lifted up her chin, exposing her neck. “We were very rudely interrupted tonight,” she said, grinning.

He chuckled and a moment later, she gasped, as he applied his lips to her neck once again.

--------------------------------------------
As you can guess, PotterWatch was the main focus of this chapter, and I hope you enjoyed it!

I have to do some thinking of what I want to do now. Need to work through notes, so if there is a short delay (if I'm off my usual quick updates of a couple chapters a day), it is because I am trying to work on more of the story.

I have small thing left to write in Blowick Bay, before they move to a different location. Also, given that the “enemy of the state” clause is coming into effect in the story soon, I might do something with that. So we'll see what happens.

My next big idea is the story-line centering around Viktor Krum, but of course I have to allow a month (well, less now)in the story for the Polyjuice Potion, and if I do that very soon, it would take a lot out of the story, since it would skip a bit of time. But at least one big revelation will be answered there. Then I have a few more ideas after he comes into the story, and it leads to a VERY BIG event that will definitely turn the story upside down. I even have part of that written, and it could be a good number of chapters before I use it!

Anyway, hope you liked this chapter!

[Fury]

Chapter 66
Strange Magic And Greek Myths

(Hermione's PoV)

As the hours following the PotterWatch episode passed, the atmosphere in the tent started to become more nervous. It was figured that if the students would return to Hogwarts on Monday, they would have until Monday evening or Tuesday morning before the Enemy of the State Clause would come into effect. While they were sure they would be safe, if they kept up their protective enchantments, they were not sure what lengths the Ministry would go to when it came to finding them.

Early Sunday evening, the eve of the next term at Hogwarts, while Hermione was working on the next crucial part of early process of the Polyjuice Potion, Harry and Ginny were doing a bit of packing in case a quick get-away was needed. Ron was sitting at the mouth of the tent, staring out at the bay, and Hermione knew this really didn't have to do much with watch duties. Because Hermione knew he was getting antsy about one thing in particular.

Her promise to have that moment of wading in the lake was starting to look as if it wouldn't happen. It was planned to leave very early the following morning, and the town of Glennridding still had a large number of tourists staying for the New Years weekend. So Hermione knew this was putting Ron in a bit of a mood because he wanted her to look forward to it, for a bit of happiness, and help her with the loss of her parents.

As Hermione was stirring the potion, she noticed across the tent that Harry and Ginny were having a bit of an argument about something, though Hermione couldn't hear it. Hermione was going to ask what was wrong, when she was interrupted by a loud sound of disgust.

“Ugh, Hermione, that potion is starting to reek!” Ron groaned.

“I'm standing over it, Ron,” Hermione said, her voice almost muffled because her nose was so stuffy from the stench, “I think I know that.”

“I think you're doing something wrong,” Ron said.

“I am not,” Hermione said, “This stench is just part of the early stages. It is actually what makes the taste so horrible later on.”

“Add a bit of Peppermint,” Ron said, “Isn't that what Harry did with one of his potions, thanks to the Prince's book.”

“No thank you,” Hermione said, “I don't know what Peppermint would do, and we can't risk this Potion messing up.”

“Well, can't we move the Potion?” Ron asked, “Perhaps – I don't know – in the bathroom?”

“You really want this stench while using the loo?” Hermione asked.

“We could put it in the shower,” Ron said, “Could help some.”

“Absolutely not, Ron!” Ginny said, at the table, “Some of us like to take showers sometimes. And I don't think Hermione would appreciate snogging you if you went without a shower for a month.”

“I have a better way of washing,” Ron muttered, “Except we can't do that because of those ruddy Muggles!”

Hermione, who was the only one who had heard this, rolled her eyes and ignored him.

“Finally part of the conversation, are you, Ginny?” Hermione asked.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Ginny asked.

“I see you and Harry bickering over there about something,” Hermione said, “Is it a lover's quarrel, or something more serious?”

“Our stock of canned food is running extremely low,” Ginny said, “And we need supplies. And Harry would rather have us starve then get those supplies.”

“How would we get the supplies?” Hermione asked.

“You have a bit of Muggle money on you, right?” Ginny asked.

“Um... yeah, I brought it just in case,” Hermione said, “But --”

“Do you know of any locations we can go to,” Ginny said, “where we'd be well-hidden in a forest, but close to a Muggle city or village? Because we could do a quick shopping trip.”

Hermione raised her eyebrows.

“Ginny, I'm not sure --” Hermione began, but quelled under Ginny's look.

“I knew you'd side with Harry!” Ginny said, “He says it is too much of a risk. Ron, you tell me this: would you risk venturing into a Muggle village where there isn't very much of a chance of exposure to get a bit of food that can last us for a while, or hope we can find rabbits and squirrels every day to eat.”

“I can't live on rabbits and squirrels,” Ron said.

“Thinking with your stomach and not with your brain,” Harry said, “I knew it.”

“You knew what?” Ron asked, “What's the problem?”

“Here we go,” Ginny said, rolling her eyes, “Bring him into this now.”

“The problem, Ron,” Harry said, ignoring Ginny, “neither you or Ginny realizes we're on the eve of becoming enemies of the state, all because used to three square meals a day either at Hogwarts or at the Burrow. You're expecting cuisines because you're so used to your Mum cooking!”

“Don't bring my Mum into this, Harry,” Ron muttered.

“Tone it down a little, Harry,” Hermione said, “He's already in a mood. And --”

“Exactly,” Ginny said, “And hungry Ron only makes him have even worse moods.”

“Sod off, Ginny,” Ron said.

“Ron, I'm on your side,” Ginny said, shaking her head; then she looked back at Harry and Hermione, “See? Do you want to have to deal with this for the rest of this hunt? We can risk it, Harry. The Ministry wouldn't know where we are... I'm untraceable around you! Even if they put the Trace on any of you, the contract disrupts it! They have to search for us manually.”

“Yeah, and you don't think walking into a village for a shopping trip is pretty predictable,” Harry said, “First place they'd look. When the Polyjuice Potion brews, I'm sure we'd have quite a bit to use so we can take a shopping trip for supplies under the disguise of someone else.”

“A month, Harry!” Ginny said, “You want to wait that long?”

“A little less than a month,” Hermione said.

“Almost a month,” Ginny said, “I don't want to wait that long. And who needs Polyjuice Potion when we have you're invisibility cloak?”

“Invisibility cloak?” Harry asked, “Can we pay for supplies while we're invisible?”

“So we steal it!” Ron said, “We're common criminals to the Ministry, so why not --”

“We're not going that far, Ron,” Hermione said, “But --”

“Oh, come on,” Ron said.

“But!” Hermione pressed on, “We might be able to put the money in a till and it wouldn't be stealing.”

“Oh, right, yeah,” Ron said, “Good idea.”

“Bad idea,” Harry said, “Very bad idea.”

“The problem with you, Harry,” Hermione said, “is you trust Ginny's hunting abilities too well.”

Ginny scoffed.

“I'm sorry, Ginny,” Hermione said, “But Harry, we're not always going to be able to trust on trapping squirrels and rabbits and other small game even if we go into the middle of a forest. Ron's still weak from the loss of blood --”

“I'm not weak,” Ron muttered.

“Ron,” Hermione said, “Every time I try to snog you and accidentally touch that arm, you hiss. It is still rather weak, and that is because our food intake is not the best. Harry, if we find a Horcrux, we have to fight it off. And how can we do that if Ron is still in this state of --”

“I'm not weak!” Ron growled.

He pushed himself off the ground, and Hermione heard him moan against the pain when he pushed his arm off the ground. Ron then walked out of the tent and Hermione frowned then looked back at Harry and Ginny.

“I'm sorry, Harry,” she said, “Three against one – finish packing, but leave out what we need for this evening. We're leaving tomorrow morning, bright and early. I know a location, and if we go into the village early, the chance of being spotted is far less. I have to go talk to Ron or we're going to be dealing with a lot bigger problems than the Ministry and low supplies.”

Hermione did one final stir of the potion, checking to see if the color was still right, then walked out of the tent. Ron was using the Levitation spell to raise and lower a stick over the fire. The end of the stick was already lit with flames.

“That is a fire hazard, Ron,” Hermione said, sighing.

“Just another thing for you to worry about me, eh?” Ron asked, “That I'll burn down our tent?”

“Ron, I'm sorry,” Hermione said, “But... I see that pain going through you and it worries me every day. I know you are trying to be strong – for me, right?”

“Yeah, I guess,” Ron said. “I just don't like looking weak around you.”

The stick landed into the fire with a crackle and Ron sighed and put his head between his knees. Hermione heard him sniffle.

“Ron,” Hermione said.

“I hate being weak, Hermione!” Ron said. “Harry's right. I grew up on Mum's cooking or Hogwarts cooking, and now we're out here, and all we've had was canned food, rabbit, and fish. Fish for breakfast, Hermione! Did you ever think in your life that you'd have something like fish for breakfast?!”

Hermione chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. “No, I guess not,” she said.

“My eating habits are not going to be the same after this hunt,” Ron said. “You're right, of course. I can feel the bad moods coming on. Lack of food, my injury still making me dizzy at times... though I can partially blame the dizziness on you being around me.”

Ron raised his head briefly and looked at her. A small smile went to his lips.

“I could go back in the tent,” Hermione said, with a smirk.

“Why are we still here, Hermione?” Ron asked. “We've been in this location for a few days. I thought we'd be out of here by now.”

“I'm still trying to keep my promise,” Hermione said, looking at the bay.

“You can just forget about it,” Ron said, “No big deal.”

“Yes, it is, Ron,” Hermione said.

“Well, we can't do anything about it, can we?” Ron asked, “There are still a load of people in that town who could see us and –“

“That's it!” Hermione said, “Ron, this is going to be a little strange... and this may not be actually what you had in mind when you wanted us to wade in the bay --”

Hermione took her wand from her robes and pointed it at Ron.

“Er – what are you doing?” Ron asked.

“Harry, come out here please,” Hermione said.

Hermione heard footsteps and Harry appeared at the mouth of the tent.

“Something wrong?” he asked, “Snatchers?”

“No, I need to test something out,” Hermione said, “It is kind of risky and I don't use it all the time. But the occasion calls for it. Delusio!"

Hermione waited for a moment as she watched Ron. He shrugged and raised his eyebrows questioningly.

“What was that?” Ron asked, “I don't see any changes.”

“No changes!' Harry said, “Where did he go? He vanished.”

“What are you talking about?” Ron asked, “I can see myself quite well!”

“I heard that!' Harry said, “Ron, where are you?”
“
“Right here!” Ron said.

“Er...” Harry said, “Where?”

“I used a mild form of the Disillusionment Charm, but it is kind of dangerous,” Hermione said, “Because you don't know if works or not. See, the person who casts the charm, and the person the charm is on... they won't see any changes. But everyone else won't see them... they'll be invisible. Er... except for their voice, I guess. So you have to be quiet, Ron.”

“Wicked!” Ron said, “Oops!”

“It only lasts a few minutes, Ron,” Hermione said, “Use it on me. We don't have much time if you want me to keep my promise. Harry, we'll be right back, don't worry about us.”

“Hermione, wait!” Harry said.

Hermione nodded to Ron, and he pointed his wand at her.

“Er – Delusio,” Ron said.

Hermione felt tingles all over her body and she smiled as she looked at Harry.

“Oh, great now you're gone!” Harry said.

“What are you talking about?” Ron asked, “She's right here.”

“We'll be right back, Harry,” Hermione said.

“Exactly what promise are you talking about?” Harry asked.

“We're going to get a little... wet,” Hermione said, with a smirk.

“I'm sorry I asked!” Harry muttered in disgust, “Ugh! Well, hurry back. Thank you for being considerate enough to be private.”

“Sod off, Harry,” Ron said, “We're not doing – I mean – we're doing something Hermione did as a child.”

“Uh-huh,” Harry said, doubtfully.

“Don't worry, Harry,” Hermione said, “Unless we don't come back in a half-hour or less... then something is wrong.”

“Um... sure,” Harry said, “Have fun. Be safe.”

“Harry!” Ron growled.

“I meant using your wand, Ron – oh, Merlin, that just sounds wrong too,” Harry said, “I can't win tonight. Hurry back.”

Hermione snickered and took Ron's hand in hers then dragged him toward the beach. When they arrived at the shore of the lake, Ron looked a bit skeptical.

“It's bloody cold out here and the lake is probably freezing,” Ron said, “This is a bad idea.”

Hermione rolled her eyes and pointed her wand at the water. She then took off her shoes and socks and lifted her jeans up her legs, and tightened the fabric around to keep it from falling. She then inhaled, exhaled and walked slowly into the water. She grinned as she felt a warmth of the water surround her.

“Come on, Ron,” Hermione said.

Ron raised his eyebrows and then took off his trainers and socks, and pulled his jeans up. He slowly walked into the water toward her. His eyes widened and he looked around him.

“Er... this feels like a bathtub,” Ron said.

“I used a spell to heat up the water some,” Hermione said, “Safe for the environment and good for us.”

“How are you so bloody smart?” Ron asked.

“I believe I have answered that many times in the years you've known me,” Hermione said.

“Right,” Ron said, “This is amazing. And this is what you did when you were a kid?”

“The water wasn't this warm,” Hermione said, “But yeah...”

She sniffled as the memories of her experience washed through her. She stared out into the bay...

… and it was in the middle of a hot, mid-summer afternoon. Nine-year old Hermione was standing at the edge of the Blowick Bay, and looking out into the water. Near the bend in the lake, two speedboats zoomed over the waves. Near the other side of the lake, closer to Glennridding, a boat with a family of five aboard, was floating lazily across the water.

Hermione looked to her right, and saw her father stepping out of his shoes.

“Daddy, are you sure?” Hermione asked. “The water doesn't look that welcoming.”

“You said you wanted to cool off,” Richard said.

“I'm not wearing my swimsuit!” Hermione said, pouting, “I left it in the tent. You said we were going for a hike.”

“Well, just walk into the lake... enough to soak your legs, and keep your shorts dry then,” Richard said, “I'm going in --”

“But the fish, Daddy!” Hermione said, “Won't they bite you –?”

“They're more scared of you then you are of them,” Richard said, “Like most wildlife.”

Hermione heard a distant splash. Hermione saw a boy swimming and laughing near the boat across the lake. She saw a girl that looked to be around her age laugh and jump into the lake too.

“See, they have no problem with it,” Richard said.

He pulled off his shirt and stepped into the lake, then dived in, submersing himself in the water. A moment later, he broke the surface and grinned at Hermione.

“Very refreshing!” Richard said, “Just step in a little bit.

“O-okay,” Hermione said, timidly.

She stepped out of her shoes, and pulled off her socks. The sand was kind of hot beneath her toes.

“Ouch, ooh, ouch,” Hermione said, prancing on her feet.

“The sand is hot,” Richard said, chuckling, “Better get in the water!”

Hermione pouted and walked toward the water. A brief chill met her at first, and then her feet felt really good. She looked down, and could see her feet in the water.

“Nice, eh?” Richard asked.

“Um... yes, pretty nice,” Hermione said.

Hermione watched as her father swam back and forth, diving under the water, and coming back up. She grinned and put her hands in the water, then sent a small wave toward her father. He laughed as water hit him, and he flicked a bit of water at her. She gasped as the cool water hit the skin above her tank-top.

“Daddy!” Hermione said, frowning.

“You started it,” Richard said, grinning.

Hermione shrugged and chuckled. Suddenly, she felt something go over her feet and she looked down and squealed.

“Something wrong?” Richard asked.

“Little fish!” Hermione said, in disgust, “Eww!”

“Oh, those are probably minnows,” Richard said.

“Minnows?” Hermione asked.

“Tiny little fish,” Richard said, “They are very playful, and won't hurt you. They might tickle your feet though.”

Hermione giggled as she felt a minnow swim against her foot.

“Sure you don't want to swim?” Richard asked, “It is only your clothes... we can dry them off.”

“I'm fine,” Hermione said.

“Okay, then,” Richard said.

He grinned, then sent a wave toward her. She gasped, ready for the wave to hit her... but it didn't. She opened her eyes, just in time to see the going back to her father and hit him with his own wave. Richard sputtered as he was hit with a face full of water. Hermione stared. That water would have hit her, and she didn't want to get wet... in fact she had thought “I don't want to get wet!” right before the water turned back and soaked her father.

“Whoa...” Hermione said, “What was that?”

“Um... the wind,” Richard said, “Probably... yeah.”

He frowned and turned away. Hermione raised her eyebrows as she stared at him....

“Hermione?” Ron's voice said, snapping Hermione out of her reverie.

Hermione blinked and turned back to Ron. He was deeper in the water, and she was still standing there.

“Are you okay?” Ron asked, “You've been standing there for a couple of minutes.

“I was just remembering when I was here with my father,” Hermione said. “Um... I completely forgot about something that happened until just now.”

“What?” Ron asked.

Hermione grinned and gripped her wand.

“Splash me,” Hermione said.

“What?” Ron asked.

“Splash me!” Hermione said, chuckling, “Give me your best shot.”

“But you'll get your clothes wet,” Ron said.

“Just do it,” Hermione said.

Hermione closed her eyes and heard Ron's hand hit the water.

I don't want to get wet...

She opened her eyes and looked up to see the wave turning around. Ron's eyes widened, and the wave hit him, sending him falling into the water. Hermione chuckled as she saw him sitting there in the water.

“Dirty trick,” Ron muttered, standing back up, “What was that all about?”

“I did that to my father when I was nine years old,” Hermione said.

Ron's eyes went wide as he slowly looked at her.

“Early sign of magic?” he asked.

“I think I had a lot of those,” Hermione said. “Only my father was afraid to tell me. I asked him what had happened when the wave hit him, and he told me the wind.”

“The wind... really?” Ron asked.

“He must have thought something was really wrong with me,” Hermione said. “Because we wouldn't discover I was a witch for another year and a few months. So he was keeping it away from me... must have frightened him.”

“Muggle-born witches and wizards have the hardest time controlling their magic,” Ron said, “And the parents don't know about us until they are told, so – yeah, must have been quite frightening.”

Hermione nodded and looked out into the lake again. She could almost see that family on the boat, as they jumped into the lake. She smiled... it was indeed like being nine years old again.

“Hermione?” Ron said.

“Sorry... reminiscing,” Hermione said.

She looked back at him, and he had a grin across his lips. Hermione raised her eyebrows, then saw his wand gripped in his hand.

“Dodge this,” he said.

Before Hermione knew it, a wave of water came toward her and she closed her eyes, grinning as she was soaked in water.

“Ron!” she gasped, chuckling, “How could you?”

“You started it,”Ron said.

“How did I know you would say that?” Hermione asked, “My Daddy said that when I splashed him when we were here.”

Ron chuckled. He walked closer toward her and she noticed he was staring at her.

“What?” she asked, chuckling.

“You are so bloody beautiful,” Ron said, “Especially when you are soaking wet.”

Hermione looked down and saw that her shirt was so soaked she could see her bra through it. She gasped and crossed her arms. Hermione rolled her eyes and Ron put his arms around her waist. Hermione smiled and put her arms around his neck. Ron's eyes traveled south and Hermione blushed.

“Ron, I'm up here,” she said, grinning.

“I know,” he said, his eyes traveling back toward hers,“Thank you for keeping your promise.”

“Thank you for making sure I did,” Hermione said, “I needed this.”

“So did I,” Ron said, “Especially if everything is going to get worse tomorrow with the enemy of the state thing. And.. I'm sorry I'm in a bad mood sometimes.”

“Just you being you,” Hermione said.

He grinned, and she leaned toward him and kissed him softly. He returned the kiss, and she backed away, and put her head on his shoulder. She held him close and swayed back and forth, dancing in the water for a few minutes until they had to return to the tent. Over Ron's shoulder, Hermione looked out onto the lake, and could almost see her father swimming and splashing in the water. She imagined him swimming away, farther and farther from her, almost like a way of saying goodbye to her one last time.

“Bye, Daddy,” Hermione whispered, sniffling, “I'll miss you.”

“Hmm?” Ron muttered against her hair.

“Saying goodbye to my father,” Hermione said, “I don't think I'll get this moment again before the hunt is over. We have to start getting more serious. Harry and Ginny were right... none of these week-long siestas. We have to move around every couple of days, even if we end up finding nothing in those locations, we need to search anywhere we know You-Know-Who could have been in his lifetime.”

“I agree,” Ron said.

“Oh?” Hermione asked.

“Why do you think I was so eager to do this?” Ron replied, “We're not camping, Hermione. We're on the hunt.. and this location seems to have almost made us forget about that.”

“Just like in the Odyssey,” Hermione said.

“The odd what?” Ron asked.

“It is a Greek myth story,” Hermione said, “A man named Odysseus was on this voyage, a hunt for something with his friends, and he was blown off-course. He reached the these islands and there was this sort of magic that kept them on the island and made him forget about the hunt. The island was somewhere in the Peloponnesians. You could call this an Odyssey we're on... and Blowick Bay was our Peloponnesian Island.”

“What happened when they got off the island?” Ron asked, “What happened to this Odd-fellow?”

“Odysseus returned to the hunt and was able to find what he was looking for,” Hermione said.

“Guess history is about to repeat itself,” Ron said.

Hermione nodded, deciding to not reveal that a number of Odysseus' friends didn't make it out alive when the hunt was over.

----------------------------------------------
Most of this chapter was just centered on fluff... and after this it will get more serious. Unfortunately, during part of the next chapter, I'm going to be skipping quite a bit of time... a few weeks in the story... because otherwise I will not have too many ideas about what to do, and even JK Rowling herself skipped a whole month to move the story along. I don't blame her... doing stuff while waiting for Polyjuice Potion to brew is boring, Ha-ha...

Hope you enjoyed this chapter.

[Fury]

Chapter 67
Patterns, Posters and Patronuses

Author's Note: Decided not to skip some time until next chapter. This chapter is long enough!

(Harry's PoV)

It was unanimously agreed that by dawn the following morning, Blowick Bay would be a memory, and they would be at a new location. So everyone had decided to let the protection spells do their thing during the night, all four of them would get a good night's sleep.

Two hours before dawn, Hermione had woken everyone up. While Ron was cooking, much to his annoyance, an early morning meal of fish for everyone for breakfast, Hermione was making a small batch of Pepper-Up Potion, that wouldn't take very long to brew but would let Ron Apparate without getting dizzy. Harry was laying in bed, writing down a list of supplies he and Ginny would be buying during their shopping trip.

But he wasn't focusing very much on it, because he was distracted by the sound of water rushing in the bathroom. Ginny was currently taking a shower to freshen up for the trip. He could just imagine her in there, water falling across her skin and he felt his palms get sweaty, and it was hard to grip the quill.

“Harry James Potter!” Hermione growled.

Harry blinked and looked over toward the kitchen. Hermione was staring at him, behind her cauldron.

“Don't let Ginny catch you ogling me like that,” Harry said, grinning, “Or Ron for that matter.”

“I wasn't the one ogling, you git,” Hermione muttered, “Can you please add ice and flour to your list?”

“Ice?” Harry asked, “Can't you just use snow –? Or freeze water in the shower?”

His eyes traveled over to the shower, and his mind was on Ginny again.

“We can't trust there will be snow in the area we're going... nor that it will be clean,” Hermione said, “And I don't want the shower to smell like fish! Though I'm sure you hardly care. You've taken three showers the full week we've been on this hunt. Three!”

“Sorry, Hermione,” Harry said, “it's just really strange taking a shower using water that is not connected to a water source.”

“How long have you said you've been a wizard?” Hermione asked, grinning.

“Very funny,” Harry said, “I could take a shower right now if you wish.”

“Harry,” Hermione said, “You know very well Ginny's in there and – oh, sod off, Harry! Don't even get any ideas.”

“Sorry, just a thought,” Harry said, grinning, “Can you blame me? You can't tell me you don't get giddy when Ron's in there, can you?”

“He's taken less showers than you,” Hermione muttered.

Harry laughed. “Why do you want ice for fish?” he asked, as he jot down the word 'bag of ice' on the piece of parchment, “I thought we were headed to a forest?”

“I asked Ron to get a fair share of fish today,” Hermione said, “So we can have some in case you and Ginny can't go into town yet. And if you can, then we'll have ice to keep the fish fresh, and the flour to make breaded fish. Regular fish is starting to get really boring.”

“Too bad we can't bring Kreacher here,” Harry said, “He can cook really well with just about anything.”

“Sorry, Harry,” Hermione said, “Even if I wanted to bring Kreacher here, the Ministry might have already thought about that, and put a trace of some kind on him.”

“The Trace can't find me,” Harry said.

“Remus did with a simple wolf tooth necklace,” Hermione said.

“Oh... right,” Harry said.

A moment later, the water in the shower turned off, and Ginny appeared through the bathroom door in nothing but a towel. Harry felt his mouth water as he looked at her. Her hair was back behind her, soaking wet, and he could see her the water running down her neck... his favorite part of her these days. Ginny blushed when she caught him looking at her, and he smiled.

“Breakfast!” Ron's voice said, as he walked back into the tent, carrying a plate, “Once again – fish – oh, bloody hell, Ginny, can't you dress in the bathroom, nobody wants to see you in a towel – Harry, shut up, don't even say a word.”

Harry laughed and raised his hands in surrender. Ginny chuckled and walked across the tent, then over to Ron and Hermione's bed.

“Don't get my bed wet!” Ron said.

“Oh, sorry,” Ginny said, with a smirk, “I could lay down in my bed, but Harry's there... but if you insist...”

“I could just get up,” Harry said, “But – I'm writing a grocery list out, and I know you love food, Ron, so --”

“Never mind, use my bed!” Ron said.

Ginny snickered and winked at Harry. She summoned the clean pair of clothes from the end of her and Harry's bed and caught them, and closed the curtains around the bed.

“Ginny,” Hermione, who had been very quiet during Ron's bickering with his sister, said, “I think we should really cut down on how much magic you use right now.”

“Yes, Mum!” Ginny's muffled voice growled.

“Ginny, I'm serious,” Hermione said, “Until we know if Harry's contract theory is correct, we're already risking me, Ron and Harry using magic around you. Just cut down on it, okay?”

“Fine, Hermione,” Ginny said, “Anything else? I washed behind my ears so you don't have to check that.”

Harry snickered and Hermione glared at him. He only returned the glare with a look of “you deserved that.” Ron set out the fish on four plates, and Harry summoned one of the plates over to him.

“Hermione, this is getting to be quite a bit of stuff on this list,” Harry said, as he bit into a piece of fish and looked at the list, “How much Muggle money do you have?”

“I don't, technically,” Hermione said.

“You said you did!” Ginny said, “How are we –?”

“I have my credit card,” Hermione said.

“A what?” Ron and Ginny asked.

Hermione dug into the back pocket of her jeans and took out a small coin purse. She opened it and lifted a plastic square card from it.

“Mum and Dad gave me this,” Hermione said, sniffling, “When I was still with them before you picked me up you know, Ron? They said it was connected to their bank account, and I had some funds on it of my own. I didn't really want to use it, but if I'm correct, my parents' funds are all mine now.”

“How much did your parents have when they –?” Harry asked, then trailed off for Hermione's benefit.

“Oh, just say it, Harry,” Hermione said, “When they died.”

Harry frowned as he looked at Hermione.

“Anyway, well, you know they were dentists," Hermione said, "We weren't as wealthy as someone like the Malfoy Family, but we got on well.”

“You never told me that,” Ron said, frowning.

“Oh, great,” Ginny said, as she opened the curtain, completely dressed, “There goes his money woes again.”

“I didn't want to mention it around you, Ron,” Hermione said, “Money doesn't mean that much to me. I don't parade it around.”

“It is what is going to get us on in life if we – I mean – in the future,” Ron said.

“We'll worry about that later, Ron,” Hermione said.

“Aww, how sweet,” Harry cooed, “Already talking about the future.”

“What future?” Ginny asked, “All I see is the end of the Second War. Until that is over, we don't have a future. And Ron, I think you and Hermione are doing just fine right now – so lets focus on that, eh?”

Ginny walked over to the kitchen table, picked up her plate and returned to sit down beside Harry.

“'We don't have a future'?” Ron asked, “Where is that coming from?”

“Never you mind,” Ginny muttered.

Harry noticed Hermione looking at him. He sighed and lifted up his foot, wiggling his shoe, then motioned his head toward Ginny. Hermione's eyes widened, and looked at both him and Ginny questioningly. He lifted up one finger, and she closed her eyes, looking relieved. Harry turned to Ginny, and her eyes were darting from him to Hermione as she bit into a piece of fish.

“Something wrong?” Harry asked, looking at her.

“Nope,” Ginny said, and her throat moved a little as she swallowed the fish.

“Ginny,” Harry said, “I know those looks.”

“What looks?” Ginny asked.

“Is this about Hermione?” Harry replied.

“What about her?” Ginny asked.

“Look, if you're mad about her saying you should cut down on your magic,” Harry said, “”then maybe we can --”

“No, I'm not mad about that, okay?” Ginny said, “I understand what she was saying. I have to admit – we do need to test your theory first. I wouldn't want to send the Ministry down on us, just because I have a mad desire to use my wand to do up my zipper or something.”

“Then what's wrong?” Harry asked.

“Can we just finish our breakfast so we can get out of here, Harry?” Ginny said, “The faster we go to Hermione's next location, the faster we can get supplies and get back on the hunt. We need to worry about Horcruxes.”

“I'm just worried about you,” Harry said, “All this talk about no future and --”

“If you want to do something about that,” Ginny said, “Then get back focused on the hunt, and not about me. I'm here to help you with this hunt, not so you can be my babysitter. Don't worry about me so much. Hermione might get jealous.”

“What's that supposed to mean?” Harry asked.

“You were her best mate before you were my boyfriend,” Ginny said, “Ron was right – you invited the two of them on the hunt first. Now you're focused on me and letting them focus on each other when we should work together. You work best with Hermione... and Ron.”

“And you,” Harry said.

“I haven't found anything besides bunnies,” Ginny said, “And a dumb Snatcher we were lucky to get away from.”

“You led me to my new wand,” Harry said, “If I destroy Horcrux, it will be with the wand you led me to.”

“Wow, what do we need the Sword of Gryffindor for then?” Ginny asked, sarcasm ringing through her voice.

“You know what I mean, Ginny,” Harry said.

Ginny opened her mouth to retort, but Hermione cleared her throat to quell her, and Harry and Ginny looked at her.

“Sorry to break up the lover's quarrel,” Hermione said, “But the Pepper-Up Potion is done and administered.”

Harry looked at Ron, and snickered; steam was coming out of his ears.

“A bit too well, I think,” Ginny said, with a smirk.

“Sod off, Gin,” Ron said.

“Anyway!” Hermione said, “Let's get packed up and moving on. We have to be careful packing the tent with the Polyjuice Potion brewing in here. Shouldn't be too bad, but I don't want to risk spilling it.”

“Finally,” Ginny said, standing up, “I was getting sick of seeing lake-water.”

“It wasn't so bad,” Ron said, “Reminded me of home.”

“Yeah,” Harry said.

“Let's get this hunt moving on and we can be home much sooner, eh?” Ginny asked.

Harry nodded and swallowed his last bit of fish, then proceeded to help pack up everything.

--------------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

Nearly a half-hour later, the lake-shore scenery had now been replaced with a dark forest that reminded Harry of the Forbidden Forest. The tent was up once again, after Hermione had cleared a bunch of sticks and rocks from a clearing surrounded by trees. When they were settled inside, Ron was getting pretty tired now that the Pepper-Up Potion was leaving him, and he went into the tent for a nap.

“Go west from here,” Hermione said, “You should reach a road. Brockenhurst is about fifteen minutes north of that road. Nice market town. Shouldn't take too long to get groceries, and come back.”

“This is a pretty big forest,” Ginny said, “How are we supposed to find our way back?”

“Apparate back, Ginny,” Hermione said.

“Oh – yeah – right,” Ginny said.

“Er... what are we supposed to use to put the groceries in?” Harry asked.

Hermione pointed her wand into the bag, and out popped Harry's school knapsack.

“Didn't know you packed this,” Harry said, putting it over his shoulders, “Brilliant. Um... One more problem. How exactly am I supposed to use your credit card? You aren't going with us, are you?”

“Ron may be weak from the Pepper-Up Potion,” Hermione said, throwing Harry the coin-purse, “Wasn't exactly a strong batch... so I don't know, find a way to use my card. Don't use the invisibility cloak if you don't need to. Use the Confounding Charm on the person at the cash register. You can use magic, and Ginny's a strategist, so I'm sure you and Ginny think about it on the way there. It is her idea. Any more questions?”

“Any special orders?” Ginny asked, grinning, “Beauty products... more lingerie?”

“Very funny,” Hermione said, “No, I'm fine. Be careful, you two, I mean it.”

“I'll protect her,” Harry said.

“Aww, my hero!” Ginny said, rolling her eyes, “Have fun with Ron, Hermione.”

Knowing what Ginny was talking about, Hermione only gave her a smile, hoping it would confuse Ginny about what intentions she had... if any. It seemed to work because Ginny returned the look with disgust. Hermione snickered and watched Harry and Ginny walk off into the forest.

She walked back into the tent and looked around, trying to decide what to do. Ron was laying down on the bed and his head was hidden behind a book... a very familiar looking book... not one of her text-books either. She blushed and walked over toward him. When she reached him, she yanked the romance novel away from him.

“Oi!” Ron said, grinning and chuckling, “I was reading that! I wanted to know exactly what Haley was going to do with her mouth to Roger.”

“This is my book,” Hermione said, “Where did you get it?”

“Under your pillow,” Ron said.

Oh, right. That was obvious. She had been reading it a couple nights before.

“You – you've been reading this?” Ron asked, “I thought you were reading the text-books.”

He grinned and pointed at her.

“You used the comic-book trick!” he said, “Hiding books inside text-books... how sneaky of you!”

Hermione blushed and Ron reached for the book and yanked it back from her.

“Ron!” Hermione chuckled, “Give it back.”

He pulled the book away.

“Come and get it,” Ron said, “Or I will tell Harry how Hermione Granger's been reading how --” he looked at the book – “how 'Haley moved her hands slowly down Roger's chest and –'... well, I see why you have a fondness for my abs. Hmm... 'Haley and Roger'... Hermione and Ron... H and R... do I see a pattern here?”

“Oh, come on,” Hermione said, “I don't just read books because the characters names match our initials.”

“Uh-huh,” Ron said. “What are their last names?”

“Goodwin and West,” Hermione said slowly, then her eyes widened.

Ron raised his eyebrows, and Hermione blushed madly.

“Entirely a coincidence,” she said.

“Mmhmm,” Ron said, “Any more coincidences? Bloke has red hair, She is a know-it-all.”

“He did have a romantic relationship with an annoying little blonde slag before he met Haley,” Hermione said.

“Annoying little blonde slag,” Ron said. “That's harsh, Hermione. I don't suppose Roger loved Haley for years before he met this little blonde and the relationship with the blonde turned out to be a big mistake?”

Hermione rolled her eyes. She laid down and stuffed the book under her pillow.

“No reading my romance books,” Hermione said, “They're private.”

“I don't need to read the book,” Ron said, ”I know the story. Roger loved Haley, shacked up with this blonde girl, broke up with her, fell in love with Haley and it led to that scene with her hands all over his--”

“Shacked up?” Hermione asked, raising her eyebrows at Ron.

Ron blushed. “Snogged this blonde girl,” he amended.

“You didn't 'shack up' with Lavender, did you?” Hermione asked.

“I told you,” Ron said, “We snogged... we snogged to the point where –“ he cleared his throat – “I thought you didn't like to hear me talk about Lavender.”

“At least I didn't have a nickname for Viktor,” Hermione said.

“He had one for you,” Ron said.

“He mispronounced my name!” Hermione said, “I'm sure a lot of people mispronounce my name.”

“Your name is 'my future teenage Bulgarian wife'?” Ron asked.

“I – you're lying!” Hermione said.

“I am,” Ron said, grinning.

Hermione narrowed her eyes and chuckled. She slapped his good arm, and he caught her hand and pulled her toward him. He kissed her softly and backed away.

“My future teenage English wife,” Ron muttered.

“Excuse me?” Hermione said.

“Nothing, love,” Ron said.

“I didn't think so,” Hermione said, “At least not teenage.”

“That sounds like a 'yes' to me,” Ron said.

“That is because I didn't hear a question,” Hermione said.

Ron opened his mouth but Hermione put her finger on his lips.

“Shh,” Hermione said, “Just kiss me.”

Hermione replaced her finger with her lips, and kissed him softly.

-----------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

Hermione's directions had been entirely accurate. It took about ten minutes to get out of the forest, and another fifteen minutes on a long road to get into the town of Brockenhurst. They chose to take Hermione's advice and not use the Invisibility Cloak, but they were very careful as they traveled into the town, watching every street, shop-window and alleyway for anyone who kept their eyes on them for more than a passing glance.

They reached a grocery store named Morrisons. It was a narrow store with large glasses windows lining the front of the store, and a few aisles inside for quick shopping. The open-hours sign on the sliding door in the front told Harry that it had only been open for a half-hour so far. He considered this a good thing, because it meant that if anyone was there looking for them, they'd stand out, and Harry would be able to spot them.

“You're sure this place has everything?” Ginny asked.

“These places usually have a bunch of stuff,” Harry said, as he grabbed a shopping cart, “And the list I made has the most common things.”

Ginny nodded and they started down the first aisle and started picking up a few things on the list. It took nearly a half-hour to get everything and they reached a cash register.

“Oops,” Harry said, “I forgot the bag of ice.”

“They're outside, sir,” the girl at the cash register said, “Pay for it in here and collect it when you go outside.”

“Oh, thanks,” Harry said, “Do you take credit cards?”

“Have to see an I.D,” the girl said.

“Yeah, I'll get it,” Harry said, “Ginny, start putting the stuff on the table here, I forgot to get one thing on the list.”

Harry looked at Ginny and moved his eyes to his wand.

“Sure, love,” Ginny said.

Harry walked past Ginny and went over to a magazine and snack rack. He looked around to see if anyone was looking him and pulled out his wand, then pulled out his wand, and stealthily pointed it at the girl.

“Confundus,” he whispered.

The girl's eyes went dazed and Harry pocketed his wand as he looked down at the candy bars. He grinned as he saw Mars Bars. He hadn't had these in years! He grabbed a couple, thinking Ginny might like one, and headed back toward the cash register. He pulled out the credit card and showed it to the girl.

“Everything's there,” he said.

The girl looked at the card, then looked at him.

“Looks all good,” she said.

It took a nervous couple of minutes as Harry looked around, keeping his eyes on the windows to see if anyone was looking in toward him and Ginny. He and Ginny started putting the bags in the cart

“Everything is ready,” the girl said, “Thank you for shopping at Morrisons. Don't forget your ice.”

“Thanks,” Harry said, “Come on, Ginny.”

Harry pushed the cart through toward the front of the store, and found the ice bag storage near the sliding doors. They walked over to it, and started putting the shopping bags in Harry's knapsack. The bags fit easily in the Extendable bag, and left little weight.

“Want a chocolate bar?” Harry asked, handing one of the two Mars Bars to Ginny.

“Aww, how sweet,” Ginny said.

She opened the package and took a bite.

“Oh, good Merlin,” she said, grinning.

“I'm so glad you're my soul-mate,” Harry said, opening the storage for the ice bags, “I love Mars Bars.”

“Uh, Harry,” Ginny said.

“I'm not giving you my Mars Bar!” Harry said, chuckling.

“It's – it's not that,” Ginny said.

He heard a ripping sound and Harry backed up. Ginny showed him a small piece of paper... and his stationary face was looking up at him.

“Whoa,” Ginny said, reading it, “'Harry Potter. Runaway from the Government. Assumed to be armed and dangerous. Known accomplices... oh, come on! They called me Virginia, not Ginevra.”

“This is not funny!” Harry said, “This has to be Enemy of the State stuff. What if there are more around here.”

“We're leaving anyway,” Ginny said, shrugging and stuffed the poster in her pocket, “We'll go under the cloak to go back. Get the ice.”

Harry sighed and returned toward the ice bag storage. He pulled one out and suddenly felt a very cold chill.

“Wow, these bags are cold,” Harry said, as he put it in his knapsack.

“Um, Harry,” Ginny said, “I don't think it's the ice...”

Ginny was looking up at the large glass windows. Harry looked at it, and saw that the windows and the sliding doors were freezing over... the same way lakes did when....

“Dementors,” Harry breathed, “Ginny, get back inside! Come on!”

Harry put the knapsack around his shoulders and took Ginny's hand, and dragged her back toward the main part of the store.

“We're not going to be able to get out that way,” Ginny said, “Where --”

Ginny was interrupted by a deep breathing sound and Harry saw three dementors gliding along the windows of the store.

“Has to be a back door somewhere,” Harry said, “Come on!”

Harry dragged Ginny through the aisles and toward the back of the store. They pushed through a couple of doors, and were in a small storage room. At the other end of the room, was an emergency fire door.

“We push through this, the alarms will go off,” Harry said.

“Do dementors have ears?” Ginny asked.

“This is no time to joke!” Harry scowled.

“Relax!” Ginny said, “Are we wizards or not?!”

She took her wand and pointed it at the door.

“Silencio!” she whispered.

Harry inhaled and exhaled, and pushed the door open. Everything was quiet. Harry then pushed it open more and looked out into a narrow alley surrounded by brick walls. At the end of the alley was the open road leading back into the city.

“Quietly,” Harry said, “Follow me.”

“Can't we just apparate from here?” Ginny asked.

“If the Dementors are nearby,” Harry said, “They'll make us weaker. I'm not risking you getting Splinched.”

“Splinched is better than being Kissed!” Ginny said.

Harry leaned toward her and kissed her softly.

“I didn't mean it that way,” Ginny said, chuckling.

“I know,” Harry said, “Come on. Wands at the ready.”

Harry grabbed Ginny's free hand and led her forward down the alley. He pointed his wand forward. As he got to the center of the alley, he heard a crackling sound around him as the brick wall started to freeze up. He heard the voice of his mother screaming in his head and gritted his teeth as he saw a Dementor gliding down the alley.

We're getting out of here. Me and Ginny, the love of my life, are getting out of here.

“Expecto Patronum!” Harry said.

Harry's eyes widened as a silver wisp of white smoke erupted from his wand.

“S-something's wrong!” Harry said.

“Expecto Patronum!” Ginny yelled.

A silver horse erupted from Ginny's wand and galloped down the alley toward the Dementor. The Dementor backed away and flew off, and Harry heard his mother screaming in his head again. Harry looked up in the sky and saw one more Dementor coming toward them.

“Exp – Expect – to!” Ginny gasped, “Ugh. Get out of my head!”

The Dementor swooped in, and Harry dove toward Ginny, pulling her toward the ground. His wand left his hand, rolling across the ground. He pushed a big box in front of the Dementor, and it glided backwards away from them. Harry turned and looked for his wand, and found it near the brick wall. Beside him, Ginny was gasping and breathing.

“Harry, stop screaming!” Ginny gasped.

“I'm not,” Harry said, “Stay here! I got to get my wand.”

Harry crawled across the alley toward his wand and grabbed it.

“Expect --” Ginny gasped, “Harry!”

Harry turned around and his eyes widened as he saw the Dementor, lifting Ginny up against the wall. He raised his wand, ready to send a Patronus, when all of a sudden, he saw another Patronus at the end of the alley...

It was the Silver Doe again...

The Silver Doe cantered down the alley, just as the Dementor swooped in toward Ginny's head. The Doe's head rammed into the Dementor, sending it screeching and flying away. Ginny collapsed to the ground, and Harry couldn't tell if she was breathing.

“No, Ginny!” Harry said, “Ginny!”

The Silver Doe disappeared and Harry crawled over to Ginny.

“Come on, Ginny,” Harry said, clasping his hands across her face, “Come on! It didn't get to you.”

He felt his throat tighten, and he gasped and kissed her softly, blowing air into her lungs. She coughed against his lips and he backed up. She gasped and breathed and clutched against his chest. He grasped her into his arms and hugged her as she sobbed.

“I thought – I thought,” she gasped.

“You're okay,” Harry breathed, “Calm down. You just need – you need –”

Harry backed up and looked at Ginny. He nodded and reached into his pocket for the other Mars bar. He opened the package and broke off a piece.

“Take it,” Harry said, “It'll help. Chocolate.”

“It's yours,” Ginny chuckled weakly.

“We'll share it,” Harry said, “Take it or --”

Ginny grabbed it and pushed it into her mouth. She bit into it and her throat moved a little as she swallowed. She inhaled and exhaled and looked up at him.

“Thanks for that,” Ginny said.

“I have an extra piece,” Harry said, popping the chocolate into his mouth.

“I meant the Patronus!” Ginny said.

“That was not my Patronus,” Harry said.

“Yeah, it was your deer – it was,” Ginny said, then stared up at Harry, “No.. the Silver Doe? Again?”

“Someone likes us,” Harry said.

“We have a stalker, Harry,” Ginny said, chuckling.

Harry chuckled and looked up at the brick wall. The ice was melting. Harry stood up and helped Ginny stand up.

“I think we can chance Apparating,” Harry said, “Ready?”

“One moment,” Ginny said.

Harry raised an eyebrow questioningly and Ginny leaned toward him and kissed him softly. He returned the kiss and she backed up, closing her eyes and murmuring.

“I needed that,” she said, “I – when the Dementor came, I –“

She frowned and looked back at Harry.

“I heard you screaming,” she said, “Like a death scream. I didn't hear my parents – or Ron – or – I heard you. You hear your mother, and I just hear you.”

“I'm here, Ginny,” Harry said, “It was just the dementors.”

“Dementors are supposed to take our worst moments in our life and bring them back to us, Harry,” Ginny said, “I've never heard you scream like that before – except – no, that's not true. I hear you scream like that in my dreams – my nightmares. They're taking stuff from my nightmares as my worst moments in life.”

“You haven't been through too many bad things, Ginny,” Harry said, “The Chamber of Secrets, sure --”

Ginny shook her head and tears filled her eyes.

“Hearing you die is what affects me the most from them,” she sobbed, hugging his chest, “It is all I can think of these days – and then moments like this calms me down – being in your arms.”

Harry sighed. He backed away and took her hand.

"We need to get back to the tent," Harry said, "and tell Hermione and Ron what is going on. I don't think we can stay around here any longer. Especially since my posters are up and we came into town.”

Ginny nodded. Harry closed his eyes and felt his lungs collapse again as he and Ginny Apparated back to the tent.

----------------------------------------------------
Ending it there because the chapter is getting so long. I was going to have another moment with Hermione at the end of this chapter, but it can start the next one.

I loved the Dementor scene in the alley. Wasn't too sure about the part before it with the grocery store, but hope you liked it anyway.

That whole Hermione and Ron conversation in the tent after Harry and Ginny left to go to town was very unplanned, and just came to me. Love the “boyfriend finds girlfriend's romance novel” bits in stories. So funny!

After a scene in the next chapter, I'm going to have a big time-skip, so I can get to my next big event. Getting to some very good things! Hope you enjoyed this chapter!

[Fury]

Chapter 68
Hide And Seek

Author's Note: Time to answer a comment and a question (both from fanfiction.net)

“Though I definitely think there's been too much Ginny. Though I'm sorta biased for Ron/Hermione I don't really like Ginny”

I planned to have a lot of Ginny in this story from the start... even before I started writing the story, she was in my plans to be a big character. She's a big part of the hunt, and if my ideas go right, I have a pretty big scene coming up for her pretty soon (not that the Dementor scene wasn't big for her... it definitely was.)

“How is Snape finding them so often?”

Hmm... what do you readers think? Was the market-town Silver Doe a coincidence or stalking? That will be answered before the end of the story. Honestly, since it is obvious it is Snape, I have to keep some aura of mystery surrounding his actions. So I loved having the Silver Doe in the market-town.

This chapter begins a few minutes before the previous one ended. Also, a portion of this chapter basically skips the rest of January in a few paragraphs, which I love, because it is bringing big story-lines ever closer! Yay!

(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione peered out of the bathroom, the towel wrapped around most of her, and checked on Ron. He was fast asleep, tuckered out from the after-effects of Pepper-Up Potion, as well as a good, long bit of innocent snogging. Hermione hurried over to the kitchen table a few feet away, where her wand was laying, and picked it up, then closed the curtains around Ron anyway.

He had feigned sleeping before, and she had a feeling he had caught her starkers at one point or another during the time in between taking a shower and getting dressed. The heat raised in her cheeks as she thought about that, and as she did, she realized she couldn't blame Harry for staring at the shower while Ginny was in there. If Ron was awake, he probably would have done the same, wouldn't he? Those blokes were always the same.

Once-a-day showers were common for Hermione, but she had to admit it wasn't just about being clean and proper, even in the middle of a – well, a camping trip to put it best, because until they had some solid leads even Hermione couldn't call this a hunt for the Horcruxes. That was also one of the reasons she would take a shower every day. Besides those moments she was with Ron, the relaxation of being soaked in warm water was the easiest way for her to calm down.

And it was during these times she would put a fair bit of thinking in about the hunt: where they could go on the next location, which was her job, because she had done the most holiday trips out of the four of them; what books she had with her that she could read to get some ideas for the hunt; the next ingredient and thing she had to do to make sure the Polyjuice Potion was perfect; what she could put in her letter to Viktor Krum to convince him to meet up with them, and admittedly, what she didn't want to put in the letter to make sure she just didn't want to see him for a friendly chat, because she had a feeling he still had feelings for her.

She made her way over to Ginny and Harry's bed, and summoned a pair of clothes. She realized, before too long, she was going to have to find a way to do some laundry. She wasn't too knowledgeable about how wizards and witches cleaned clothes, because she had used the Muggle way for so long. Maybe Ginny or Ron would know... though as she thought about it, probably not Ron... Mrs. Weasley probably did most of his when he was at the Burrow.

She closed the curtains around the bed and started to get dressed. As she did, she wondered what they could do next. Here they were, in a forest on the outside of a market-town, and the main reason they were here was for supplies. There was no significant reason other than that. But with the Enemy of the State Clause going into effect that day – hell, as far as she knew, the Ministry could be searching for them at that moment! Her eyes averted to the curtains, in the direction of the tent opening as her mind went to that. She quickly dressed and opened the curtains back up, then looked at the pocket-watch resting on the nightstand, and calculated how long Harry and Ginny had been gone. It had been over an hour and a half since they left!

“Where did the time go?” she whispered, looking in the direction of her and Ron's bed, “My shower wasn't too long... I did relax too much, so maybe the time did pass. But... not that long. We didn't snog that long, did we, Ron? And... I'm talking to you while you're asleep. Heh.”

She chuckled to herself nervously. It had been the first time in a week she had been the only one where there was nobody to talk with. It only made her feel more anxious. She walked across the tent to the mouth and looked around the forest.

She hadn't been exactly at this spot in the forest before, only passed by it in her father's car at one point, and she had been surprised they had apparated here quite safely. She remembered looking out the window toward this forest, and loving how the trees looked. Though at the time when she saw the forest, it was for a really silly reason that she liked the forest: she was seven and it looked like a fun place for hide-and-seek, because at that moment in time she had been extremely bored on the car-ride and had desired a bit of fun. Now she looked around the forest and thought that hide and seek, in this forest, at seven years old would have probably scared the wits out of her.

Where was Harry and Ginny? Had something happened to them? Had they ran into the Ministry or Snatchers or – she shook her head, almost violently, trying to clear the thoughts from her mind. No... it may have just been a long line and they had to wait. Perhaps it took a bit of time for them to find the market, or quite possibly some of the items they were buying. Maybe they had been under the Invisibility Cloak during a great portion of the trip, and she remembered how utterly slow it was walking with even two people under that infernal cloak of Harry's.

She inhaled and exhaled, calming herself down, remembering the running water in the shower, and walked over to the kitchen table. She took the wireless radio from the middle of the table and started turning the knobs hoping for a bit of music to help calm her down. Then she heard someone talking... Muggle news. Even though she it wasn't too important to her, she kept it on the station and stared at it. Sometimes, especially since the loss of her parents she found herself missing some of the Muggle aspects of life. She put her head in her arms on the table and stared at the radio.

“... the Arsenal Football club celebrated the New Year last weekend,” the man said, “with a number of terminally ill kids at a hospital. Some of the stronger kids even got to kick some goals toward the Keeper, who later commented he had loads of fun and said if those kids were healthy enough, they could have been on the Arsenal team in a few years. One of the kids commented afterward saying that it had been the best thing she had ever done in her life. Onto more important news... there is a group of fugitives on the run from the government, though not much else has been said. We can tell you one known name amongst the four. A young man, still in his teens, by the name of Harry James Potter –“

Hermione gasped so loudly she almost missed the next sentence.

“-- while the British government isn't telling us too much, it is known that he has been known that he spends much of his time either in London, or in the southern most part of the country. He is considered dangerous and is apparently a runaway from St. Brutus' Secure Centre for Incurably Criminal Boys. Though some reports are confusing, because he is said to be on the run with friends, who could be assumed to be from St. Brutus' too, except for the fact that two of the four are young teenage girls.”

The man gave a slight chuckle as if to find this amusing.

“Confusing,” he continued, “haven't heard anything like this since the stories a few years ago of a man named Sirius Black. Known for months as an insane fugitive, then later confirmed, almost two years ago now by our own Minister, as innocent. Just as bizarre, there have been sightings, nor reports of witnesses seeing the boy. It has been said he is very good at hiding. But with the confusion about where he came from, in my mind, this could be a whole Sirius Black thing all over again. But it is best to be on the look-out anyway. More to come in the future --”

Hermione turned off the radio and stood up. She was about to go over to Ron, to tell him what was said on the radio, when she heard two CRACKS a short distance away from the tent. She hurried outside to find Harry and Ginny running toward them and they stopped when they saw her. They looked extremely pale and something was definitely wrong.

“We have,” Ginny breathed, “so much to tell --”

“Dementors --” Harry gasped.

“I just heard on Muggle radio that –!” Hermione said, then paused and looked at Harry. “Did you just say Dementors?”

“We saw three of them, and two of them were very up close!” Harry said.

She listened as Harry told her about the Dementors... how Ginny had been very closed to getting Kissed. How the Silver Doe had come once again, this time to the rescue.

“And I woke her up, and gave her a chocolate bar I had bought,” Harry said, “And she --”

Harry paused and looked at Ginny. She sighed and burst into tears.

“Ginny?” Hermione said, “You were almost Kissed. This is going to affect you quite a bit.”

“I don't care about that, Hermione!” Ginny exclaimed, growling, “I heard Harry screaming in my head when the Dementors came at us. A death scream. Do you – do you know what – and then this whole – ugh!”

Ginny took a piece of paper from her pocket, handed it to Hermione, then rushed into the tent. Hermione turned, looking at her, then looked back at Harry, then down at the paper. She turned it over and saw Harry's stationary picture on the front, with words below similar to a wanted poster.

“This confirms what I just heard on the radio,” Hermione said, frowning, and looking at Harry.

He looked at her questioningly, and she told him what she had heard.

“Enemy of the State stuff,” Harry said, “We seriously underestimated them.”

“Ron can't see this,” Hermione said.

Hermione took her wand and obliterated the poster.

“What did you do?” Harry asked, “Hermione –!”

“Harry, we have to focus on the hunt!” Hermione said. “If Ron sees anything like this, he'll never allow me to send a letter to Viktor Krum – I'm having trouble keeping him convinced we're doing the right thing with this – and now this!”

“Hermione,” Harry said, “We're --”

“I know we're Enemies of the State, Harry,” Hermione said, “They say we're runaways from St. Brutus', Harry! A Boys center and there are two girls here!”

Harry raised his eyebrows. He started laughing, and Hermione shrugged, actually seeing quite a bit of humor in that, and she laughed too.

“Obviously they don't have much to go on,” Hermione said, inhaling and exhaling, trying to calm herself enough to speak, “And if we stay hidden in forests and stuff --”

“We have to get out of this location, Hermione,” Harry said. “Those posters were probably up all over town and I was seen in town. Soon the Ministry will be combing these forests, and who knows how long our protective enchantments will hold then?”

Hermione shook her head.

“I have to go wake, Ron,” Hermione said, “He's not going to like moving so quickly again. Even if I just tell him the reason for it was because of Dementors.”

“How about we fix a nice meal first?” Harry asked, “Food will cheer him up.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said, nodding, “A good meal of fried fish and food that he is used to at home will be more healthy to him than Pepper-Up Potion.”

And she was right. Ron's cranky mood was soon soothed by a good meal, and he wasn't too moody about the fact they would have to move around the country again.
---------------------------------------

Between the anticipation of the meeting with Viktor Krum, the fear that the Ministry could find them at any moment, and the anxiety that had come with not having very much luck on anything to do with Horcruxes, the month of January seemed to pass by as if it hadn't even existed.

Hermione's knack for finding locations for them to hide at sent the four of them all over England, and parts of Scotland and Ireland. At one point they were at the top of a frigid, snowy mountain she had once gone to for a skiing trip, though the resort was temporarily closed after a blizzard blocked the roads. At another they were deep in a forest more thick and more populated with creatures than the Forbidden Forest. At another point, they were on an island in the middle of a lake.

When Hermione was running out of ideas by the last week of January, she asked the other three to pick locations. Ron and Ginny had both instantly agreed on Loch Ness in Scotland. This was by far the best place they had gone to so far, because they would spend their usually boring hours of watch duty, pointing at parts of the lake thinking they had seen the Loch Ness Monster. Most of the time it turned out to be fish jumping or turtles floating lazily on the top of the lake. By the time they left, Ron was the only one to swear he had seen the actual creature, and the other three only put this off as a temporary bout of insanity.

Though her first experience of listening to Muggle news on the trip wasn't too fun, Hermione had insisted they keep the radio on to news stations for any more news about them as runaways. There had been rumored sightings over the month, but every one of them were in places they hadn't been to yet. Ron had the brilliant idea of visiting these places a few days after the news mentioned them, because the Ministry would probably be gone from the place and give up on those towns, giving them free roam.

The hunt for the Horcruxes was putting them nowhere. Harry's mood about this was definitely not helping. He hadn't had any dreams about what Voldemort was doing, and Hermione wondered if he thought this was a good thing or a bad thing. Hermione noticed he was also not focusing anything on the Deathly Hallows at the moment either. When she asked about them, he said he didn't have any other information to go on, and was thinking Viktor Krum would help with that. She wondered this too, because she wasn't planning on giving any big hints about the Horcruxes to someone like – as Ron would put it – a loud-mouth like Viktor Krum.

At one point, near the end of the month of January, when things were getting desperate, the watch duties took a big turn. Because Harry and Hermione were so focused on researching for Horcruxes, even more than Ron and Ginny, that they would do the researching together, and had even volunteered on continuing it during the watch, so they had taking the watches together.

Ron and Ginny would do their watches together, and Hermione was beginning to notice their moods hadn't improved. She thought at first this was because the nature of these watches were so they could have some private time together. Hermione had to admit as the hunt got even more serious, she wasn't paying too much attention to Ron. She also noticed Ginny was starting to get in moods as well, and Hermione would swear Ginny had given her stares at times whenever they would research together. At one point, Ginny even started doing more research with Harry, and asked Hermione to take some time away from it. Hermione couldn't figure out what was wrong with Ginny, but then realized it had to be the anxious feeling everyone had that they could simply not find any leads on Horcruxes or locations.

By the end of January, the Polyjuice Potion was almost done. Unfortunately it would take a few more days, past a month, because of the constant climate changes they were moving around in. But it was still right on track other than a short delay, and by the time the first week of February ended, Hermione was in the mood to, once again, continue her plans of meeting Viktor Krum.

On the first Saturday of February, Ron, Harry and Ginny were sitting at the kitchen table, and Hermione was putting the last few touches into the Polyjuice Potion and it would be ready by the following morning, which was perfect for her plan.

“Hermione,” Harry said, “When did you say you wanted to meet Viktor Krum?”

“A week from today,” Hermione said, “I'm planning on me and Ron going into Diagon Alley tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow?” Harry asked.

“Diagon Alley!” Ginny asked.

“Isn't a week from now V-Valentine's Day?” Ron spluttered.

“Um... okay, I'll answer the questions in order,” Hermione said. “Yes, tomorrow. Harry, we're on the border of another market-town for a reason.”

“Another supply run,” Harry said, nodding.

“Not just that,” Hermione said, “I need you to find a couple of people, preferably a couple seeing that Ron will not be leaving my side --”

“You better believe it!” Ron said.

“ – and it would be better if we looked like a couple,” Hermione said.

“We are a couple,” Ron grumbled.

“Of course we are, my love,” Hermione said. “Yes, Ginny, Diagon Alley. We will be disguised and Diagon Alley is best place for my plan since I am so familiar with it.”

“One problem, Hermione,” Ginny said.

“There is more than one problem, Ginny!” Harry said.

“First of all,” Ginny said, “What if they want to check your letter? Even if it is only the name of who is sending the letter?”

“I mark every letter I give to Viktor with H.G,” Hermione said, “He knows who I am.”

“H.G,” Ron scoffed, “You said he had no nicknames for you.”

“I could sign it Herm-Herm,” Hermione muttered, “He knows that too.”

“You're joking,” Ron said, his face turning red.

“I am,” Hermione said, grinning.

Ron rolled his eyes.

“The other problem,” Harry said, “That place has to be crawling with Secrecy Sensors. Polyjuice Potion sets those off!”

“Only if you look suspicious,” Hermione said, “So get the hairs of an innocent looking couple just going around for a stroll, eh, mate?”

“Sure,” Harry said.

“That's a dear,” Hermione said; she instantly regret saying this because Ginny glared at her, even though it was a friendly remark.

“Answer my question!” Ron said, “You want to invite Viktor... for a meeting... on Valentine's Day?”

“Yeah,” Hermione said.

Ron turned back to Harry and Ginny and they grinned.

“You are making this look like a date!” Ron growled.

“How else will Viktor come to meet with me?” Hermione asked.

“A date!” Ron said, “On Valentine's day of all dates!”

Harry and Ginny snickered.

“Yeah,” Hermione said, “Valentine's Day. And when I show up with the love of my life, it will break his heart in two, because I'm sure he'd be under the impression I dumped your sorry butt!”

Ron stared at Hermione as if he was trying to figure if this was a compliment or an insult.”

“So – you're making him think you want a date with him,” Ron said, “And you show up with me?”

“And Harry and Ginny,” Hermione said.

“But with me,” Ron said, “The love of your life?”

“Where else would you be?” Hermione asked, “Inside the tent stored in my purse!”

Harry and Ginny laughed and Ron blushed.

“I'm up for that,” Ron said, “Say.... since we're going to Diagon Alley, can we try and find out where George and Angelina are getting married?”

“Um... probably the Burrow?” Hermione said, “Where we're the least likely four people who would be welcomed there because the Ministry would be on our butts!”

“Oh – yeah – right,” Ron said, “Hey, say 'butt' again, that was really hot.”

“Fine,” Hermione said, “How's this? I'm going to kick your --”

Ron put a hand up, stopping Hermione, and Hermione laughed, as did Harry and Ginny.

“Oh, Ron,” Harry said, “While Harry and I are on our supply Ron, could you gather some wood and vines. The ones Ginny and I showed you in the last forest we were in? I'm in the mood for rabbit soon.”

“You want a little bunny?” Ginny said.

She put two fingers up behind her head, like rabbit ears, and Harry just snickered and kissed her on the cheek.

“You're too cute to eat,” Harry said.

“I knew you were going to say that,” Ginny said, chuckling and shaking her head.

“Okay,” Ron said, clearly disgusted at the turn in conversation, “sticks and vines for trapping rabbits. Got it. Anything else?”

“I saw some roses in the forest a few yards away,” Ginny said, “Maybe they'll put Hermione in the mood.”

“Ginny!” Hermione gasped.

“Just saying,” Ginny said, shrugging, “Obviously with Viktor Krum meeting us in a week, Ron needs to put up his game again.”

“He does not, Ginny,” Hermione said, “Ron's loads sweeter than Viktor Krum ever was.”

“Can we stop talking about Viktor Krum?” Ron said, “Where are those roses?”

“A few yards from here,” Ginny said, then grinned, “Surrounded by a number of spider webs. I forgot to mention that, huh?”

Ron scowled.

“Well, if we're going to miss the weekend crowds,” Harry said, “Ginny and I need to run some errands.”

“Aww, you sound like an old married couple,” Hermione cooed.

“Do not,” Harry said.

Harry stood up, picked up his knapsack, and and dragged Ginny toward the mouth of the tent.

“Do I really look old to you?” Ginny asked.

“You still look sixteen, love,” Harry said.

“Damn,” Ginny said, “I knew you were going to say that.”

“What's wrong with sixteen?” Ron asked.

Ginny opened her mouth to speak, but Harry dragged her out of the tent.

“Don't forget the hairs!” Hermione called.

“We won't!” Harry called back.

“What's wrong with sixteen?” Ron asked again, only this time to Hermione.

“Last year before wizard and witches turn of age?” Hermione suggested, though she had a feeling she knew what Ginny's problem was, “Maybe's she's anxious.”

“I had no problems being sixteen,” Ron said.

“No definitely not,” Hermione said, “Especially since you were letting Lavender Brown knock you on your sorry --”

She blushed and paused at the right moment, knowing this would only tease Ron.

“Just say it, Hermione,” Ron said, “One more time. Please?”

“I forgot what I was talking about,” Hermione said.

Ron scowled.

“But,” Hermione said, and Ron looked at her, “I might say it if you brave spider webs to get me those roses.”

“You said it!” Ron said.

“I said but!” Hermione said, somewhere between a scowl and a chuckle, “With one 't' and you know it!”

“Not what I heard,” Ron said, standing up, “And just for that, I'll get you two roses.”

Hermione grinned and watched Ron as he walked toward the mouth of the tent.

“Be careful,” Hermione said.

“Or what?” Ron asked, with a smirk as he looked back at her, “Will you, I dunno, kick me somewhere?”

“With both feet!” Hermione scoffed.

“I could catch both, you know,” Ron said, “My arm mended two weeks ago. I have both arms back.”

“I don't need to be reminded of that,” Hermione said, grinning.

“I'm glad you're happy I'm healthy,” Ron said, “I'll be right back.”

Hermione stirred the spoon in the potion, and was incredibly happy to see that it was the right thickness, color, and admittedly, the right horrible smell, that she remembered. It was perfect, which she was quite pleased with given it had taken more than a month to complete.

Hermione turned off the burner, and reached for the lid. As she did, she saw a bluish glow start to surround her ring, and her eyes widened. She heard a scream of agony, and ran forward out of the tent. Her feet, and possibly her ring, she wasn't sure, led her forward into the woods. She seemed to be running for a long time – how did Ron get out this far in that short amount of time? – and when she found him, her heart almost stopped at what she saw. Ron was on his knees, his hands covering his face. Hermione shook her head and looked around. Two rather familiar adult bodies were laying on the ground near each other, in between a small tent and fire-pit, which had long since been put out.

Hermione felt tears in her eyes as she looked at the two bodies then looked toward the tent.

“D-don't,” Ron said, “It can only be something bad. This is Reg Cattermole and his wife, Hermione. Do you not realize –?”

Hermione shook her head and walked forward toward the tent, then opened it up. It wasn't as big as the tent they had been staying in, but it was still expanded inside... and the three Cattermole children were laying together... it seemed as if they had spent the last minutes of their life huddled together close. Hermione shook her head and collapsed to her knees, sobs tearing through her throat.

“H-h-how could they!” Hermione sobbed, “Kids!”

Hermione heard a whimpering groan behind her and turned. Ron was standing in the mouth of the tent. She shook her head and pushed herself off the ground then stumbled into his arms.

“Oh, Ron, I'm so sorry,” Hermione said.

“They didn't have chance,” Ron said, “They were so innocent – so good – so caring about us, really hoping we were okay, and they – they --”

Hermione felt Ron's knees buckle against her and they both sank to the ground, collapsing against each other,. Her face was so close to his, she could feel his tears mix with hers as they ran down her cheeks. They only held each other there for five minutes, neither of them daring to look at the slain little bodies near them.

They spent the next hour working in silence. After Hermione and Ron had taken a few minutes to search around to see if they were alone, they had found a shovel in their tent and had taken turns digging five graves near the Cattermole's last camp-site. Hermione's tears had dried up before the third grave had been dug, and she could only choke sobs and listen to Ron sniffle and grunt and curse. With each push of the shovel on the last grave, of the youngest child, Hermione could hear Ron say the name of the Snatchers and the names of every Death Eater he knew, vowing revenge on every one of them for doing something so ungodly horrible, and trying to discover ways of repeating those horrors right back on them.

When the last hole was filled with dirt, Ron sat down in front of them and Hermione joined him. They stared at the graves for a long time... neither of them knew how much time had passed until they heard footsteps behind them. Hermione turned and saw Harry and Ginny standing there, looking in shock at the five graves in front of them.

“Who?” Harry asked.

“Reg Cattermole,” Ron mumbled, his voice barely audible, “and his family. A wife and – and – god damn it!”

“Three children,” Hermione said, wiping tears from her eyes, “Three of the most adorably sweet, innocent children you'd ever find. We only listened to a short conversation... about PotterWatch... that one time and I felt so much hope for this family. And --”

Hermione heard Ginny's sobs start as Harry held her.

“We could have prevented this!” Ron growled.

“The fire's been out for hours, Ron,” Hermione said, “It could have happened many hours before we arrived.”

“I didn't mean it like that, Hermione!” Ron said, sniffling, “We're out here trying to hunt down the Horcruxes and stop You-Know-Who, and this family was just trying to stay alive! Why couldn't it have been us who was confronted by the Snatchers? Three little kids can't fight back, Hermione! This is not fair!”

“Nothing is ever fair, Ron,” Hermione said.

“This isn't right!” Ron said, “What are we doing wrong, Harry? What aren't we doing? We've been out here for over a month, and nothing!”

“Tomorrow we're going to be doing something big, Ron,” Hermione said.

“She's right,” Harry said, “We found a sweet young couple, just a few years older than you two. Very much in love. You'll look very believable.”

“And then we can go into Diagon Alley,” Hermione said, “Send the letter to Viktor... you and I can work on it together tonight. And this time next weekend, if everything goes well, we'll talk to him and we'll know more.”

“We better know more,” Ron said, “I can only take enough of this. Being Splinched has nothing – nothing – against what I'm feeling right now. A Snatcher could show up right now, and I'd kill him without blinking.”

“Ron,” Hermione said.

“No!” Ron growled, “You saw those kids. Huddled together in the tent... their parents out here... they had no chance. They spent the last few minutes of their life in fright, and hearing their parents die and I'm sure one of the children had to watch their siblings die!”

Hermione heard Ginny sobbing more into Harry's shoulder.

“Tearing families apart without remorse,” Ron said. “I'm sorry for being so blunt – but taking your parents from you – taking Luna from her father and friends, and who knows if she's still alive right now – and now, taking a whole family, a man who was so nice to me and so caring for all of us – and ripping them from this world like weeds! If I had any common sense right now, instead of seeing red, and I didn't need you or Ginny on this hunt, Hermione, both of you would be somewhere else – anywhere else –!”

“Ron,” Hermione said, shaking her head.

“Anywhere else – somewhere out of danger!” Ron said, “But I need you two – we need you two on this hunt, and I need you with me to know you're safe.”

He reached into the jacket he had been wearing and pulled out a number of red roses. He sniffled and placed a rose in front of each of the graves.

“Reg,” Ron said, “These were meant to be for the love of my life... I think your family deserves them more. You deserve more than what the Snatchers gave you. I was on this hunt for a small number of reasons. Now I just found five more.”

Ron turned and pushed past Hermione. Hermione put two fingers to her lips and pointed them forward.. a sign she usually gave her own parents to say goodbye... that she loved them... and she'd never forget them. She then turned back and took Ron's hand. As they walked back to the tent, Harry and Ginny in their footsteps, she thought about Ron's final words for the Cattermole family. Five more reasons to end the Second War.

It was ironic, but the somber mood had seemed to set another mood around the four of them. Everything had been looking so hopeless after the month of January had ended... and it had all culminated into this scene that day... but instead of breaking them down even further, it gave hope, Hermione knew, to the four of them. It gave them new vigor and it gave the four of them something they had long since forgotten and needed to remember.

It gave them something worth fighting for...

-----------------------------------------
Ohh, good Merlin, talk about a depressing ending. This was almost as difficult to write as Hermione's revelation finding out about her parents, and her speech to her parents at their grave. In some parts, this was almost worst, because I saw this scene in my head. The tent there... bodies on the ground... three bodies in the middle of the floor of a tent, smaller but similar to the trio's tent... so visual for me. Hope it was the same way for you.

As you can see, we're getting into more of the serious part of the story. These next couple of chapters will focus on Viktor Krum, then I'll probably do another PotterWatch... these will set up some good bits of story-line to keep the storyline going... and then we're very close to a very BIG event I've been looking forward to for quite a while now.

Hope you liked this chapter.

[Fury]

Chapter 69
Scabior and Greyback

Author's Note: Time to answer some questions. Good ones this time:

Q: Are they going to Gringotts when they are in Diagon Alley? To get the cup possibly?

A: Wow... that wasn't even in my head when I thought of this. No... not this time. There are a few things I am going to have that is similar to the actual book, and that is one of them. This is a very brief visit, just to go there to deliver the letter... and possibly something else. All of that will be in this chapter.

Q: How did Reg and family end up right near where the these four were. Did he follow them or something, or was it just chance?

A: Oops, I should have been more clear about that. Harry and Co. hadn't been in that location for more than a few hours, not very long at all. What happened to Reg's family had happened at least the day before. It was a coincidence that Harry and Co. were at the same spot as them.

Good questions! Made me feel a bit dim, ha-ha! Both were nowhere near my brain when I was writing the previous chapter.

Some of you liked my idea of that romance novel, and I am going to very briefly re-visit it in this chapter, just to lighten the mood. I don't want to drown my story all in seriousness just yet. Actually, the 'romance novel' bit has turned out to have a bit of importance in this story, other than fluff! Not too important, but nice inspiration... and not in a way you would think.



(Hermione's PoV)

Very early, the following morning, Hermione and Ron were sitting on their bed, and Hermione had a roll of parchment perched on her knees in front of her. She had planned on doing this the night before, but after their grim discovery in the woods, neither she nor Ron felt like doing anything the rest of the day. She had laid in bed with Ron, trying to help him calm down.

At random moments of the afternoon and evening, Ron would have fits of sudden swears and curse words, cursing the Snatchers and anyone else he could think of. When Hermione had asked him to calm down the first time, he apologized and said he needed to get this out if he was going to focus on anything else. He had even offered to shut himself in the bathroom, surrounded by a Muffliato charm and curse to the high heavens until he lost his voice. But Hermione knew he needed her at times like this, and she had declined his offer, even if it did mean he would still have outbursts with her. After these outbursts, she would calm him down, usually with a kiss or whispers of how much he meant to her.

After Ron's first outburst, Harry and Ginny had left the tent, and did a very long watch. She thought this was because Harry was hoping he'd find a Snatcher himself and take yet another one yet. She didn't voice this to Ron, because she knew he'd beg for Harry to leave the Snatcher, if he found one, alive so he could do him in. But this was all for naught, because Hermione soon discovered why Harry had gone outside. She could hear a burst of outrage from him too, before it was muffled by what Hermione had assumed was a kiss by Ginny. Harry was rather silent after that.

Now, with the plans to head into London and into Diagon Alley in just a short while. Hermione was very literally working on her letter at the last minute. It hadn't started out well either. Hermione had only written two words when Ron started to complain.

“Hermione, do you have to start the letter with 'Dear Viktor'?” Ron asked.

“It is a proper greeting, Ronald,” Hermione said, “How else would you wish I start it?”

“How about 'Hey' or something like that,” Ron said, “This is a conversation you're having with him, you're not asking him to meet you so he can ask for your hand in marriage.”

“No?” Hermione asked, “Because that was seriously on my mind, you know. It is a Valentine's Day visit.”

Ron scowled. Hermione pointed her wand at the parchment and made the greeting disappear. Then replaced it with simply, “Hi, Viktor”, though she thought that was a lame greeting.

“Are you happy?” Hermione asked.

“Content, my dear,” Ron said.

“Good,” Hermione said, “And don't be looking over my shoulder.”

“I'm sitting next to you on our bed and your shoulders are pressed up against the pillows,” Ron said, “That is entirely impossible.”

“You know what I mean,” Hermione said, then growled, “Oh, you are so insufferable some times.”

“And I thought we agreed to write this together,” Ron said, “Why else would I look at a letter to Viktor?”

“You only want to make sure I don't flirt with him,” Hermione said.

“I'm glad we understand each other,” Ron said, grinning.

She shook her head and looked toward the kitchen table. Harry and Ginny were sitting there, and it was apparently they were listening to her bicker with Ron.

“Anything you two would like me to add?” she asked.

“See if he can bring pictures of Gellert Grindelwald,” Harry said.

“Pictures?” Hermione asked.

“Just a theory,” Harry said.

“Okay, then,” Hermione said, “Ginny.”

“Only that you hurry up with it,” Ginny said, “I'm very eager to see the both of you looking like other people.”

“Very funny,” Hermione said, “It isn't very comfortable being in someone else's skin, you know.”

“I was joking,” Ginny said, “If you want to know, I just wish that the two of you get it done so we don't have to worry about you anymore. The fact that you are going back to Diagon Alley, where Snatchers are going, the day after we found out what they did to the Cattermoles, really doesn't help me one bit.”

“We'll be in and out, Ginny,” Hermione said.

“Hermione, you forget I heard Ron cursing to the high heavens yesterday,” Ginny said, then looked at Ron. “Ron, please promise me, or I will make an Unbreakable Vow, that if you see a Snatcher, you won't do anything... well, you won't be yourself.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Ron asked.

“You're not there to skirmish with Snatchers, Ronald,” Ginny said, “You're in there to send a letter and get out. And you're going to be disguised as an innocent visitor to Diagon Alley.”

“All right!” Ron said, “And don't call me Ronald! You already remind me of Mum enough.”

Ginny put her hands on her hips, like Mrs. Weasley would do, and Hermione snickered.

“We need to discuss that,” Harry said. “What are your names going to be for your disguises? You can't call her Hermione, Ron.”

“Roger West and Haley Goodwin,” Ron said.

Hermione's eyes widened and she snickered, realizing the names were of the couple from her romance novel.

“Just like that... wow,” Harry said.

“Roger West and Haley Goodwin,” Ginny said, “Why do those names sound so familiar?”

“Oh, bloody hell, Ginny!” Ron said, “Please do not tell me --”

“Isn't it obvious, Ron?” Hermione asked.

“Ginny, you should not read those!” Ron said, “Not at sixteen!”

“You read it, Ron?” Ginny asked.

“I-I peeked,” Ron said, “I was wondering what Hermione was reading.”

“Read what?” Harry asked.

“Nothing!” Hermione and Ginny said.

Hermione then felt something under her back, and before she could realize what it was, Ron had her romance novel in his hands and he tossed it across the tent to Harry, who caught it easily.

“Ron!” Hermione growled, “Damn it. Accio!”

Harry gripped the book tightly. Hermione growled.

“I should never have taught you that spell, Potter!” she said, “You know how to block it without magic.”

“I'd be long forgotten dung at the bottom of a dragon nest if you hadn't taught me that spell,” Harry said.

Ginny tried to grab the book from Harry, but he lifted it above his head and stood up.

“Not fair!” Ginny said.

“I can't believe you read that, Ginny,” Hermione said.

“Me either,” Ron said.

“What is so bad about it?” Harry asked, flipping through random pages, “Let's see... hmm...”

“Harry, I swear to Merlin,” Ginny said, “If you read that, I will not --”

“'Roger's lips felt sensual and firm as they touched hers and she felt heat raise through her body as' – okay then,” Harry said, his eyes widening, “Never was a big fan of romantic Point-of-View stories from a woman's side of things. And you say this book is yours, Hermione?”

“Um...” Hermione said, blushing.

“Ron, remind me,” Harry said, his lips crossed in a smirk, “Weren't most of what Hermione has read over the years books to instruct her on things?”

“Oh my god, I can't believe you went there, Harry!” Hermione growled, as Ron choked out laughter beside her.

Harry and Ginny joined Ron as they laughed, and Hermione had to join in, in spite of herself. It felt good after the hell they had been through the previous day.

“Can I have my book back please?” Hermione asked, inhaling and exhaling, trying to calm herself down after her fit of laughter, “It is private and I only wish to finish this letter so we can get things done.”

“You have writer's block, Hermione?” Harry asked, “Need some influence from Haley and Roger – perhaps Haley needs a new Bonbon?”

Hermione opened her mouth in offensive shock. She remembered Rita Skeeter's nickname for Viktor Krum: Bulgarian Bonbon. And it looked like Ron had too.

“Now that's just harsh, mate,” Ron said.

Harry chuckled and threw the book to Hermione. She pointed her wand at the book and opened it up. She could see the words still. She then showed it to Ron.

“See anything?” she asked him.

“Why did you make the book blank?” Ron asked, after looking at it.

“Perfect,” Hermione said, then pushed it under her pillow.

“Hey, no fair, don't use the diary spell on that book!” Ginny said, “I wanted to read more of it!”

“Exactly how far did you get in that book, Ginny?” Ron asked.

“I'd like to hear this too,” Harry said.

“Boys,” Hermione and Ginny muttered.

Hermione looked at Ginny and they snickered.

“Okay, let Haley get back to her letter, so she can get back to rubbing her hands down Roger's chest,” Harry said.

Hermione scowled and began her letter:

Hi, Viktor,

I'm sure you didn't expect a letter from me. I know I haven't written to you in months, and for a very good reason. I wouldn't be writing this letter to you if it wasn't very important. Do you remember talking to me about Gellert Grindelwald at the wedding? I know the subject was kind of touchy for you, and you didn't seem too happy talking about it, but recently the subject has become important to me, and I need to know if you know more about Grindelwald.

I would like to meet up with you on Valentine's Day at the park I took you to when you visited me a couple years ago. Around noon? Do you remember the place? I will be bringing my boyfriend and some friends along. Also, if you have any pictures of Grindelwald, any at all please bring them with you. It is a small request from one of my friends, and he really wants to see them for himself.

This would mean so much to me if you accepted my request. Thank you and I hope you will be there.

Still your pen-pal, though I haven't written in a while,

H.G.

Hermione finished and looked through it, making sure it was rather anonymous if the letter was intercepted.

“You took Viktor to a park a couple years ago?” Ron asked.

Hermione frowned and sighed. She knew this question was going to come up before too long.

“Yes, Ron,” Hermione said, “Before I went to meet up with you at Grimmauld Place. Viktor wanted to visit my parents because I spoke so much about them. He also wanted to see where I lived. We had a nice picnic in a park, and that was all.”

“That was all?” Ron asked.

“I wouldn't even call it a date, Ron,” Hermione said, “Just a nice visit with someone who was a friend. I could even say I'm sorry for never telling you if that makes you happy.”

“It does,” Ron said, smiling, “So this park is in Oxford?”

“Yes, and it is not very open either,” Hermione said, “It would be obvious if we were being watched.”

“We're meeting him in your hometown, Hermione?” Harry asked.

“I'm on the run from the Ministry, Harry,” Hermione said, “They wouldn't expect me to go back to my hometown. And I don't know many other places that Viktor knows of in England. We'll be fine, Harry.”

“If you say so,” Harry said.

“Good,” Hermione said, “Ron, we need to get ready now. Harry and Ginny, can you please have this tent ready to pack when we come back? I don't want to stay here much longer, but I don't want to waste time and I need this done soon so the letter can reach him and come back with an answer in time.”

“We'll have everything ready,” Harry said.

Hermione smiled and folded up the letter.

“Er... Harry,” Hermione said, “How big would you say these two are?”

“Around the same size as you and Ron,” Hermione said, “I knew what I was doing, Hermione. Your clothes will fit.”

Hermione nodded. She stood up and found a couple of small glasses in a cupboard near the sink, then filled them up with the potion. The two hairs were in separate baggies. Harry had kept one on him, and Ginny had kept the other, so they wouldn't confuse them. Ginny handed the bag to Hermione.

“Remember, Ron,” Hermione said, “Insert the hair right before you drink. And try not to puke it back up.”

“I've done this before,” Ron said, in a sing-song voice.

“I'll take the bathroom,” Hermione said.

“Try not to puke,” Ron said.

Hermione rolled her eyes, but grinned. Ron walked over to the kitchen sink.

“Ugh, do you have to use our kitchen, Ron?” Ginny said.

“Where else do you expect me to go?” Ron asked.

“Fine,” Ginny said, “Harry and I will leave you to your privacy.”

Hermione snickered and walked into the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror, then put the hair into the cup. She pinched her nose and put the cup to her lips, gulping the thick, disgusting substance down her throat. She shivered at the taste, then stared at the mirror, as her skin began to bubble around her. She closed her eyes and felt her body form. She could hear Ron transforming in the kitchen, and he was groaning too.

After a painful minute later, she opened her eyes and looked at her. She was quite beautiful. Caucasian, with long, straight blonde hair and down to the middle of her back, and her face had changed to an oval-shape. She had bright blue eyes that reminded her of the sky. She was a little taller than she normally was, and it felt funny. And she blushed as she realized her chest was a little broader than normal. She wasn't a very big girl normally, and this was a bit different. She tested out how she walked, and her stride was the same. She closed her eyes and opened the bathroom door then peered out of it and looked around.

Ron... or she hoped it was Ron... was standing near the kitchen sink. He was the same height as normal, and while Ron's hair was normally long, this man's hair, jet-black and shiny, was much longer. He had beautiful green eyes and his lips seemed fuller. He was also quite musclebound. The guy must have been an athlete.

“H-Hermione?” Ron said, his voice much deeper than Ron's normal voice.

“Er... Ron?” Hermione said, her voice a little high and giggly; she put a hand over her mouth. “Oh wow, my voice is high. ”

“It's cute,” Ron said, “Er... not that I think this girl looks cute – you're normal looks are far more attractive. Not that I'm saying you look ugly right now – I – oh, bloody hell.”

“You're rather good looking yourself, big guy,” Hermione said, “But the Ron I know is much more dashing.”

“I'm not Ron, miss, I'm Roger,” Ron winked.

“Haley,” Hermione said, “Can we go now? This only lasts an hour, and its been er – a couple minutes. I'm so glad our clothes fit. We have no time to change.”

Ron nodded and Hermione walked with him out of the tent. Harry and Ginny stared at them with wide eyes.

“Who are you and what have you done with Ron Weasley?” Ginny asked.

“Very funny, Gin,” Ron said.

“Um, Ron, no offense,” Harry said, “But your girlfriend's hot. Ow!”

Ginny had smacked him in the back of the head. Hermione blushed.

“Let's get this over with,” Hermione said, “I miss my body and I miss seeing my Ron. And my god, this voice is so high! Who can talk like this? Pack up.. we'll be back in less than an hour.”

Hermione took Ron's hand. His grip felt so different! Ron counted down and Hermione felt her lungs collapse as everything went dark. A minute later, they were standing near the fireplace in the Leaky Cauldron. They walked toward the back door and past Tom. Hermione went to wave to Tom, then remembered he wasn't familiar to her. As she saw him, she almost gasped. He had black bruise around one eye, and he didn't look very well.

“Oh, my god,” Hermione said, frowning, as she and Ron reached the barrier, “What happened to Tom?”

“Those ruddy Snatchers,” Ron said, “Gotta be.”

“Ron, promise me you won't do anything,” Hermione said, “In and out. Say it.”

“In and out,” Ron echoed, “And my name is Roger, I thought?”

Hermione gasped. “I forgot!” she squealed, “Sorry, this is making me nervous. Seeing Tom – um – okay, I'm Haley. Haley Goodwin. Like my letter... H.G. Nice idea for your names, Roger. Really helped with my letter.”

“Always the tone of surprise,” Ron said, “And don't flirt with me. That voice is so not like yours. It is so weird.”

Hermione chuckled nervously and tapped her wand on the needed spaces on the barrier. It opened and Hermione's eyes widened as she looked around. Diagon Alley had changed and not for the better. Many stores had been closed, a few of those had been ransacked. The streets were lined with peddlers and people sitting against the buildings.

“Oh, Merlin,” Hermione said, her lips quivering.

“In and out,” Ron said, “Let's go.”

Hermione nodded and walked forward with Ron, grasping his hand, which was odd because she was not used to her hand fitting in his so well. Her normal hands were rather tiny compared to his. As Hermione and Ron walked down the cobbled pavement, Hermione felt a tug on her pants, She gasped and looked down to see a man with a bruised face, his eyes full of tears, his clothes tattered and torn.

“Gerroff her!” Ron muttered.

“Please!” the man begged, “Please find my daughter! She's twelve and those demons took her! Do you know what they do to girls like my little Gina? Do you?! Please help me find her!”

“I-I'm very sorry,” Hermione said, frowning, “I can't.”

Ron pulled Hermione down the road.

“P-please!” the man roared behind them.

Hermione frowned and looked straight ahead, trying to find Eeylop's and hoping it was open for use. Hermione suddenly felt Ron's hand gripping hers and she looked at him. He was looking forward, and Hermione did so as well. She gasped as she saw it...

Fred and George's shop had been ransacked. The once happy place looked like hell. The windows on both floors were blown out and the window displays were broken. A statute outside the shop that once had one of the Weasley twins' appearance was now headless.

“George – Fred --” Ron moaned.

“I'm sure they're okay,” Hermione said, “We don't have too much time, Ro – Roger.”

Ron nodded and Hermione led him down the cobbled pavement and found Eeylops'. The only damage to the shop was that the sign outside it was hanging by one side. Hermione and Ron went inside the store and to the desk.

“How may I be of service?” the cashier said.

“Two-way trip to Bulgaria,” Hermione said, “Small letter, expecting reply.”

“Flight should take a day there and a day back,” the cashier said, “Depending on the receiver's accuracy of reply, you should get it back by tomorrow evening or the next morning depending on if you plan on staying in England. Where bouts will the owl be going back to?”

“England,” Ron said, “Private, you know. Can't trust too many people these days.”

“Too right you are,” the cashier said. “Just wanted to know when to expect my owl back. Been losing quite a few these days. A few get intercepted. But since you two seem like a nice couple, I will use my most trusted owl. Five galleons and the letter please?”

She handed him the small letter, and five galleons, and the man walked over to an eagle owl across the room. He opened the cage, attached the letter, and the owl flew out of the store.

“Thank you,” Hermione said.

“Have a good day,” the cashier said, “As good as you can get, anyway.”

“Good luck,” Hermione said.

“Thank you, miss,” the cashier said, “I'm lucky the Snatchers need my owls.”

“They need your owls?” Ron asked.

“They keep sending letters all over the place,” the cashier said, “Offers for their prisoners. Poor souls.”

“What happened to Weasley Wizard's Wheezes?” Hermione asked, “We came from miles away to see it.”

“Damn shame,” the cashier said, shaking his head, “That store brings Diagon Alley the most revenue. The most cheer. Snatchers didn't like that.”

“Did the staff make it out safely?” Ron asked.

“I believe so,” the cashier said, “Actually fought a few of the Snatchers too. Was quite a sight. Fireworks all over the place. Some of the damage to their shop was done on their own accord, you know. Rumor is, they expected the attack, trapped a few Snatchers inside and attacked them with the objects in there. Was a pretty proud day for us, if I say so. Don't mention that though, you hear.?”

“Definitely not,” Ron said.

“Thank you,” Hermione said.

“Good luck, dears,” the cashier said, “Nice couple like you deserves a good life. Kids and all that.”

Hermione blushed. She pulled Ron out of the shop and they headed back up the street. Halfway back up the street, that same beggar was acting out again to another person.

“Please!” the man said, “My daughter Gina! They took her! I know why they took her! What if they took her to him! What if they took her to Voldemort!”

People around the man shrieked and ran away from him. Before Hermione could warn Ron about what was coming, he pulled her into a narrow alley between two stores, just as a bunch of pops were heard up the alleyway. Hermione felt Ron's large arms around her, as he pushed both of them behind a large dumpster.

“It's the leaders!” a woman yelled as she passed the small alley where Ron and Hermione were, “Greyback and Scabior!”

Hermione heard a loud growl only that of someone like Fenrir Greyback could do.

“Who dares say the Dark Lord's name now?!” a voice yelled that must have belonged to Scabior.

Hermione could feel Ron's body shaking in hers. She knew he was probably thinking about the Cattermoles. She dug her head in between Ron's jaw and shoulder-blade. The strange skin of who he was impersonating felt weird to her, but the way Ron held her was familiar. She lightly kissed Ron on the neck, trying to calm him down. He kissed her on the head.

“Love you,” she whispered very lightly, trying to sound like her own voice.

“I love you,” Ron breathed into her hair, “We're getting out of this. I promise.”

“I said!” Scabior roared, “Who said the Dark Lord's name? I have to came here day in and day out because one of you filth decide to say the Dark Lord's name accidentally.”

The last word was dripping with sarcasm.

“You better talk now so I can take the culprit,” Scabior continued, “Or I will start sending Greyback after all of you! He has been in a bad mood recently, thanks to one of our prisoners, and he would like to take a bite out of someone.”

“I don't know why you want to keep that girl, Scabior,” Greyback said, “Do you fancy her or something? She's Xenophilius' brat! Gives me a headache.”

“Luna's alive,” Ron whispered into Hermione's ear.

She nodded against his chin.

“I want the name now!” Scabior said.

“Him!” a girl said, “That man in front of you!”

“Please!” the familiar voice said, “Take me to my Gina!”

“Gina?” Scabior said, “I remember a Gina. Greyback, do you remember a Gina?”

“Gina,” Greyback said, as if tasting the name on his lips, “Wasn't that the girl we sold to a man who loves to get his hands all over little girls? Paid a hefty price cause he thought she was a nice little slag.”

“No!” the man's voice said, wailing, “How dare you?!”

“Oi!” Scabior said, “Quick little flea taking my wand. Give it back or –“

BANG.

“Oomph!” Scabior moaned.

Hermione heard running footsteps coming toward their direction.

“Help!” the man wailed, “It was an accident!”

“Accident?” Scabior said, obviously a bit weak, “Right! Greyback, Snatch 'em!”

“No!” the man's whimpering voice said.

Hermione heard the footsteps stop at the entrance of the alleyway. She shook her head. If the man came this way, they would most certainly be found by Greyback.

Suddenly, Hermione heard a loud, wild, feral growl, followed by a thud and the sound of bones breaking. Hermione's eyes widened. She could feel a moan coming to her mouth, and had to find a way to muffle it. She slowly leaned toward Ron, trying to keep both of them hidden, and kissed him, letting out her tiny scream of fear go through into his mouth. He pressed his lips back onto hers, trying to keep her voice muffled. She concentrated on breathing through her nostrils so she wouldn't let go of his lips.

“Oops,” Greyback said, a throaty laugh coming from his lips.

“Aww, Greyback!” Scabior growled, “Did you have to break another neck?”

“Would have given us trouble anyway,” Greyback said.

“Okay, you lot!” Scabior said, “You know what will happen if you say the name again! We'll come back, and I can't promise you'll live to see another day! Do – not – say – the – name! Come on, Fenrir.”

Hermione heard a low growl come from Greyback, followed by a sniffing sound. Hermione's eyes widened. Had he seen them?

“Oi! Greyback!” Scabior said, “Mutt! Get over here and lets go! We have prisoners to sell off! And give me back my wand, damn it!”

“You just want to get back to your Luna,” Greyback muttered.

He sniffed again and Hermione heard footsteps. She didn't dare back away from Ron's lips until the footsteps became more distant. She heard a number of pops again and relieved sounds coming from the crowd. The Snatchers were gone.

“We need to get back to the Leaky Cauldron,” Hermione said, “Not much time.”

“Okay,” Ron said.

“Thank you for protecting me,” Hermione said.

“When we get back to ourselves, you owe me a kiss,” Ron said, “I need to remember your lips.”

Hermione chuckled and Ron helped her stand up. Hermione shuddered and moaned as she saw the body at the entrance of the alley. The man's neck had been almost twisted around backward.

“My god,” Hermione said, her voice shivering, and she turned away from the victim.

“I don't think Scabior or Greyback attacked the Cattermoles,” Ron muttered, “None of their necks were broken.”

Hermione nodded. Soon they were back in the Leaky Cauldron and Hermione looked around. She saw Tom again, and then her eyes widened, as she saw a very familiar red-headed man at the end of the bar. He had forming bruise around his eye, and a swollen lip. Hermione gripped Ron's hand and nodded toward Mr. Weasley.

“D-Dad?” Ron breathed.

“We can't do anything,” Hermione said.

“I have to let him know,” Ron said, “I have an idea.”

“This is a bad idea,” Hermione said.

“We'll get to the Apparation point,” Ron said, “Get ready to go when I say.”

Hermione nodded. They walked over near the fireplace, and Ron took out his wand.

“Expecto Patronum,” Ron said.

The silver Jack Russell terrier bounded from the wand and pranced over to Mr. Weasley. Hermione raised her eyebrows as the dog gave a sharp bark. Mr. Weasley looked down at it, and his eyes widened in a mixture of shock, disbelief, and recognition. He looked around the room, then straight at Ron and Hermione. Hermione looked at Ron, and he nodded toward Mr. Weasley.

“He knows,” Ron said, “We go... now.”

Hermione turned back to Mr. Weasley, and the last thing she saw before she and Ron apparated was Mr. Weasley looking at them with tears falling down from his bruised eye and a grin across his face.

----------------------------------------------------
I had way too much fun writing the Snatchers part of this chapter. Especially with Ron and Hermione hiding there. I also based Scabior off of his movie persona, and he was more of a leader than he was in the book. Just because I love that Scabior. Brilliant acting by Nick Moran.

I don't know if a dog Patronus can bark, but I think it can. I loved that ending for the chapter. Just to give Mr. Weasley some hope and pass a message along to Mrs. Weasley.

As I said in the beginning author's note, the romance novel idea actually brought some use to Ron and Hermione with their disguises. I liked it! I really have no idea how I pictured them to look like under disguises. Just a couple of people... rather good-looking people. As Harry said... “Ron, your girlfriend's hot!”

Hope you liked this chapter!

[Fury]

Chapter 70
Anxious

Author's Note: Wasn't going to add the first part before the small time-skip in this chapter, but decided it was best so you could see what happened. Also this chapter is completely different than what I planned. I planned on having the discussion with Viktor in this. But I'm going to wait for that until next chapter. This chapter focuses on something that will come to a fairly big event coming up shortly. Though I will say this whole chapter is an anvil-sized hint to what is going to happen!

(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione felt the air return to her lungs and opened her eyes. She was standing next to Ron, and he looked normal again. Ron looked back at her, and the way he was looking at her, she knew she looked normal too. Hermione put her hands on his face and kissed him softly. He kissed her back and murmured against her lips.

“Merlin, I missed those lips,” Ron said.

“My sentiments exactly,” Hermione said, grinning and tracing her finger around Ron's lips, “Now lets go meet up with Harry and Ginny and get out of here.”

Ron nodded and took Hermione's hand from his cheek and caressed it in his. They walked toward the direction of the tent and when they arrived, something was wrong. The tent was not there, and she couldn't feel any traces of her magic protection.

“Harry!” Hermione yelled out, “Ginny! Harry --”

Hermione was muffled by another kiss, though this one was very brief. Ron backed away, and she looked at him, frowning.

“What was that for?” she asked, “Harry and Ginny --”

“Don't yell for them,” Ron said, “Something could have happened, but --”

“Don't say that!” Hermione cried out, shaking her head, “Nothing happened! We're – we're just in the wrong spot!”

“Would you let me finish my thought?” Ron asked. “You're panicking because of Scabior and Greyback. Relax. I think I know where they are. Come on.”

Hermione nodded, inhaling and exhaling. Ron was right. She was just panicking and not thinking straight. He took her hand again, and she walked with him as he lead her through the forest. She then recognized where they were going and she grinned, realizing he was probably right. It only took a couple minutes to get to the Cattermole's last camp-site, and Hermione sighed in relief when she saw Harry and Ginny by the graves. The tent, nor the camp-site was no longer there.

“Oh, good you're back,” Ginny said, relief running through her voice.

“Why didn't you stay back at our camp?” Hermione asked, “I thought – when I saw no tent or no protections --”

“Thought we'd pack up the Cattermole's tent,” Ginny said.

Ginny threw Hermione's purse to her and she caught it, and strapped it to her belt.

“We have a tent, Gin,” Ron said, “Why do we need another one. Thinking of going somewhere?”

“No!” Ginny said, “I just mean – well we just can't leave it here, can we?”

“You're right,” Hermione said, then looked down at Harry, who was sitting by the graves. “Harry, are you okay? You're awfully silent.”

“Saying goodbye to the Cattermoles,” Harry said, “How did the visit to Diagon Alley go?”

“Oh, you know, the usual,” Ron said, “A nice lunch in the Leaky Cauldron, visit to the bank – really, Harry, we were there for one reason. And we sent the letter.”

“You were gone long enough,” Ginny said.

“Um, yeah,” Hermione said, “We ran into Snatchers – the two leaders, Greyback and Scabior.”

“What?” Harry asked, getting up hastily and looking at them, “Snatchers?”

“They didn't see us!” Ron said, “Some ruddy beggar --”

“Ron, he's dead, give him a bit of respect!” Hermione hissed.

“Dead?” Ginny asked.

“Probably better off,” Ron said, “Poor bloke – his twelve year old daughter was kidnapped by Snatchers, and by the sounds of it, she was sold off.”

Ginny looked at Hermione, who frowned. Ginny put her hands on her mouth.

“Oh, and we have some good news,” Ron said, “And admittedly some bad news that seems to come with some good news too. Which do you want to hear first?”

“Start with the worst,” Harry said, “The good news can brighten the bad.”

“Fred and George's shop was ransacked,” Ron said, “Basically gutted.”

Ginny moaned and put her head in Harry's chest.

“F-Fred and G-George?” Ginny said, tears in her eyes, “Angelina?”

“Hey, didn't I tell you this had a bit of good news too?” Ron asked, soothingly. “Looks like Fred and George expected the attack by Snatchers and set up a trap. Most of the damage was caused by Fred and George, looks like it. I'm sure we'll hear all about it on the next PotterWatch.”

“And the good news?” Harry asked.

“We saw Dad,” Ron said.

Ginny looked at Ron, her expression brightening.

“H-how is he?” she gasped, “Did you talk to him?”

“Er... sort of,” Ron said. “He has a bruise forming on his eye, and his lip is swollen, but --”

Ginny moaned and buried her head in Harry's chest again.

“But!” Ron said, “I let him see my Patronus – my dog, you know – because he knows what it is. And it barked at him, and he saw us – we were still in our disguises, but he knew who we were.”

“I wish you could have seen the look on his face, Ginny,” Hermione said, “He may have been bruised, but he looked extremely happy when he realized it was us. He knows we're safe.”

“Wish you could have given him a better message,” Ginny said, “Poor Mum – hope this cheers her up.”

“She's probably too busy planning George and Angelina's wedding,” Ron said, chuckling.

“All right, enough chatter,” Hermione said, her voice reminding everyone of Mad-Eye, “We need to go somewhere else.”

With the meeting with Viktor Krum, and the new PotterWatch episode on the not-so-distant horizon, and the relief of some news about family giving an aura of relaxation around the tent, the following week went by rather quickly. Hermione had brought them to three different locations in the following six days, far away from Oxford, so that no Snatchers would get any hints that she was heading back home.

At one point during the week, Hermione tried her best to draw a map, from her memory, of the park they would be meeting Viktor, so she could plot a course to a small number of picnic tables where she had once met him for a picnic. She also plotted out an easy escape plan in case opposition came into the area, focusing on escaping the park if their opposition set up Anti-Disapparation Charms.

When they weren't doing any watches, Harry and Hermione were reading every book Hermione had that had something to do with Gellert Grindelwald. Harry would also be writing down questions on a piece of parchment for Viktor Krum.

On Friday evening, the eve of their meeting with Viktor Krum, while Ron and Ginny were, once again, doing watch together, Harry and Hermione were going over their plans. Hermione finally got her hands on the list of questions. She looked through them and immediately rolled her eyes. A good portion of them had to do with the Deathly Hallows.

“Oh, come on, Harry!” Hermione growled at him from across the table, “Not this stupid obsession again!”

“Gellert's mark is the sign of the Deathly Hallows, Hermione,” Harry said, “What else are we going to ask Krum about? He was the one who told you about the sign and Grindelwald's history with it.”

“How is this going to help us with finding Horcruxes?” Hermione asked.

“Dumbledore drew this sign in the book,” Harry said, and Hermione rolled her eyes at his age-old argument, “I think it means the Deathly Hallows lead to the Horcruxes somehow.”

“Complete and utter rubbish,” Hermione said.

“What were you expecting, Hermione?” Harry asked. “We can't discuss Horcruxes with Viktor Krum – even Ron said that when we started this whole idea to meet with Krum!”

“I'm hoping we can ask questions without having to give hints about them,” Hermione said.

“Yeah,” Harry said, “Good luck with that.”

Hermione scoffed. She stood up, pushing the stack of books on the table toward Harry. One book fell off the top of the stack, and hit a tub of ink, tipping it over. The black liquid poured over the top of Harry's list.

“Thanks a lot, Hermione!” Harry said.

“Siphon it off,” Hermione said, “You're a wizard. Or maybe you can think up a batch of new questions that actually mean something!”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Harry asked.

“Figure it out yourself,” she said, “I'm having nothing to do with those pathetic Hallows. This hunt is about Horcruxes, not Hallows. Always has been, always will be. At least for me – and I'm sure Ron and Ginny agree with me. So I'm going to go talk to them so we can get somewhere on this hunt instead of spending weeks on nothing!”

Hermione growled and walked toward the mouth of the tent. Currently they were at a long beach on the edge of the ocean, and the cool winter wind brought the smell of salty seawater up into her nose. Ron and Ginny were sitting far away from the tent, just outside of the enchantments, and apparently deep in conversation. She wondered why they were sitting outside the enchantments instead of inside them, like they usually did. Then she discovered why. As Hermione slowly walked forward, Ginny's and Ron's voices were slightly muffled. But as she walked closer, she could hear them, and apparently Ginny was rather mad about something.

“ – sick of this stupid pattern we keep going through!” Ginny growled, “We're usually out on these watches for hours doing nothing and --”

“I thought you liked this kind of thing,” Ron said. “Helped you relax or something.”

“Yeah, when I'm doing them with Harry,” Ginny said, “I mean – no offense, Ron – I'm used to having quality discussions with you, but – oh you know what I mean. Obviously you wish to spend some of this time with Hermione, right?”

“Sure, I guess so,” Ron said, shrugging, “But I understand why we're out here --”

“Why we're out here and they're in there?” Ginny finished, “Spending hours upon hours together --”

“-- working on research for the hunt, yes,” Ron said.

“Really?” Ginny asked.

“Yes, really!” Ron said, “We could do that too, you know, but I just think they have a better idea of what is going on right now – especially the discussion with Viktor.”

“I thought you were wanting to help with that,” Ginny said, “Since it has to do something with Viktor – I mean – don't you want to be rather close to Hermione at times like this.”

Hermione opened her mouth to speak, but she was quelled by Ron.

“I have no problems with this meeting, Ginny,” he said. “Viktor knows Hermione and I are a couple. He's happy for us, and once he sees us happily together, which we are – thank you very much – he'll see this meeting is for business and not --”

“Not what?” Ginny asked, “Not pleasure. How much of that have you had this past week?”

Hermione frowned. She had been having far less private moments with Ron since she had been anticipating the meeting with Viktor. She'd find herself reading books in bed, when Ron cuddled up to her, and when she'd look at him, fancying a bit of snogging, he'd be asleep, facing the other way instead of cuddled up with her.

“Sod off, Ginny,” Ron growled, “That's none of your business. Besides, she's just focused on everything with the Horcruxes. We should be anyway – we haven't gotten very far. But we're close, I think. This will mean something, this meeting with Viktor.”

“And if it doesn't?” Ginny asked, “If this whole week Harry and Hermione have been focusing on Grindelwald is all for naught – what happens next.”

“We'll move on to the next idea,” Ron said.

“Do you have another idea?” Ginny asked.

“No,” Ron admitted, “I thought --”

“You thought Harry and Hermione would come up with something again,” Ginny said.

“I was going to say you could come up with something too,” Ron said.

“So I'm not doing enough now?” Ginny asked.

“I did not say that!” Ron said, “We're all in this together. We can all find something.”

“We can, yeah!” Ginny said, “Instead we're sitting out here staring at the ocean doing a watch because Harry and Hermione wanted to do it all!”

Hermione rolled her eyes and walked through the protective enchantments and cleared her throat. Ron looked up at her, smiling, while Ginny just looked at her, questioningly.

“Taking a break?” Ginny asked.

“Harry's up to his bloody head in Hallows again,” Hermione said, “He's a good mate, okay, but he gets on my bloody nerves some times.”

“I thought you'd be used to that,” Ginny said. “You and Ron went through that for years.”

“That's harsh, Gin,” Ron said.

“Anyway,” Hermione growled, “He's focused on Hallows, and we should focus on Horcruxes.”

“Can't do that with Viktor Krum, can we?” Ginny asked.

“No... not really,” Hermione admitted.

“Then why are we going to meet him tomorrow?” Ginny asked.

“You know why,” Hermione said, “To talk to him about --”

“Grindelwald,” Ginny said, nodding, “Who apparently has something to do with the Deathly Hallows... which is exactly what Harry wants to do.”

“Maybe you can go change his mind then, Ginny,” Hermione said.

“Can't you do that yourself?” Ginny asked. “I thought he liked to talk to you about that kind of stuff.”

“What is your problem, Ginny?” Hermione asked.

“No problem, Hermione,” Ginny said, pushing herself up off the sand. “If you don't mind, I'm going to go see if I can get a bit of private time with my boyfriend!”

“I'm not stopping you,” Hermione said. “I could fancy a bit of time with mine too.”

Ginny shook her head and returned inside the protections. Ron whistled as Hermione sat down next to him.

“Someone's on their time of the month,” Ron said, grinning.

“Yeah, I guess so,” Hermione said.

“Do you have any idea what is getting her knickers in a twist?” Ron asked.

“Um... I have a theory... but I hope it isn't true,” Hermione said.

“What theory?” Ron asked.

“Oh, it's rubbish,” Hermione said, waving her hands dismissively, “Don't even wish to bring it up.”

“Why?” Ron asked.

“Because I want to spend time with you,” Hermione said. “I realize I haven't done much of that over the past week.”

“I understand,” Ron said, moving his hand to caress her closest one, “This information we could get from Viktor could be a big one.”

“Or it could be nothing,” Hermione said, “Ginny's right. The topic is about Grindelwald. As far as I can see, he has nothing to do with Horcruxes.”

“Grindelwald was – is? – a Dark Lord,” Ron said, “Two peas in a pod, him and You-Know-Who.”

“I don't think Grindelwald ever had one Horcrux, forget six,” Hermione said.

“We're sure it is six Horcruxes, right?” Ron asked. “Isn't seven the powerful number?”

“You-Know-Who never had a chance to make the seventh,” Hermione said, “And just one more would destroy him anyway. He's too smart for that.”

“Oh... right, yeah,” Ron said.

Hermione laid her head in Ron's lap and looked up at him.

“I'm sorry I haven't been out here on these watches lately with you,” she said, “This is really meant to be our time. Our relaxation away from the times we have to do research.”

“You're out here now, aren't you?” Ron asked.

Hermione smiled and nodded. She caressed her hand on Ron's cheek and he leaned down and kissed her softly. He returned the kiss and she backed up and looked over his shoulder. She frowned as she looked at the tent. She hoped her theories were wrong. She didn't know why Ginny would think something like that. But she was also afraid to voice those opinions to Ginny. Ginny already seemed angry about something, and if it was that, this would only cross the line. Too many lines had already been crossed as of late.

“Something wrong?” Ron asked.

Hermione forced her eyes back on Ron and she smiled and shook her head.

“No... just wanted to let you know I love you,” she said, “Always will.”

“I love you too,” Ron said, “Nothing will ever change that.”

“Never,” Hermione agreed.

Ron smiled and she kissed him again. He deepened it, and she allowed his tongue to enter her lips.

--------------------------------------
An hour before noon on Valentine's, everything was ready to go. The only things left to pack was the tent itself, and the plates and kitchenware the four of them were using as they ate a late breakfast.

“Where are we going after we talk to Viktor?” Harry asked.

Hermione frowned, hoping she wouldn't have to bring up this discussion yet.

“I was thinking about that,” Hermione said, “Since we're in Oxford, we have an easy place to stay for the night.”

Hermione felt Ron's eyes on her.

“You said you didn't want to go back there this soon,” Ron said, “Why –?”

“I need to know I have a place to go to after this is all finished,” Hermione said, “I'm sick of thinking about hypothetical now. Since we're barely getting anywhere, I need some new hope to push me through the hunt, and I need some hope for finality.”

“What are you talking about?” Harry asked.

“She's talking about going home,” Ginny said.

“I thought the Burrow would be your home now,” Ron said, frowning, “At least for a while until other things come up.”

“I have a house, Ron,” Hermione said, “It is about time I use it again.”

“You're planning on taking us to your house after the meeting?” Harry asked, “I thought we agreed that was off-limits! Snatchers could --”

“It is a risk, but I'm taking it,” Hermione said, “Besides, the four of us could use the comforts of my home for a day or two to get us all relaxed again. The mood around here is getting pretty antsy.”

Hermione looked at Ginny and she narrowed her eyes and looked away.

“Hermione,” Ron said, “I think Harry --”

“No we'll do it,” Harry said, “I'm with Hermione on this.”

Ginny scoffed.

“What?” Harry asked her.

“Didn't you just say it was off-limits?” Ginny asked, “The risk --”

“We're already taking a risk meeting up with Viktor in a park, Ginny,” Harry said. “Hermione seems to know what she's doing with that. I trust her.”

Ginny muttered something Hermione couldn't hear.

“What was that?” Harry asked her.

“I said fine!” Ginny growled, “We'll go with Hermione's idea. Can we just do this? I'm getting anxious enough as it is!”

Ginny took the last piece of her breaded fish and popped it n her mouth, then stood up and headed out of the tent.

“I don't know what her problem is these days,” Harry said.

“She just feels like she isn't doing enough, mate,” Ron said. “You need to put her back into things. Get her back into the hunt instead of her being around here doing watches and stuff.”

“Is that what she thinks?” Harry asked, frowning.

“Yeah, mate,” Ron said.

Harry looked at Hermione, and she frowned and nodded.

“I'll talk to her tonight,” Harry said, “I'll make it up to her... do something, I don't know. I'm sure she'd like spending time in normal bed. These are great, but they're nothing like the comforts of home. I bet that will calm her down. Right now, we'll focus on this meeting with Viktor. Ginny's not the only one anxious about this.”

Harry pocketed the parchment filled with questions into his back pocket. Hermione stood up and used magic to clean off the plates, then stored them away in the cupboards. The three of them left the tent and found Ginny staring at the ocean. Hermione collapsed the tent, put it in her bag, then removed her enchantments. Hermione took Ron's hand and waited for Harry and Ginny. Harry helped Ginny to her feet, and Ginny kissed him softly on the lips.

“What was that for?” Harry asked.

“I love you,” Ginny said, “Please don't forget that.”

“I love you too, Ginny,” Harry said.

Ginny kissed him again and Hermione cleared her throat. Ginny backed away and glared at her.

“Come on,” Hermione said, “Viktor's waiting.”

“She's right,” Harry said, “Ginny, I know you're upset with me. We'll talk about it later. Let's just focus on Viktor right now, and afterward I'll focus on you.”

“Really?” Ginny asked.

“I promise,” Harry said.

Ginny smiled. She took Harry's hand and Hermione extended her free hand. Harry took it and Hermione closed her eyes, concentrating on the park as everything went into a familiar blackness.

--------------------------------------------------
So when I started this chapter, I had all intentions on ending it completely different. A meeting with Viktor Krum, and going from there. But I decided that can wait until the start of the chapter. Big things happen next chapter! A bit of a story-changer, but not as big as some other ideas I have coming up!

I'm not really going to ask what you think about this chapter, because I can assume I dropped some big obvious hints about what is going to happen. I just had way too much fun with this chapter and ignored the fact I might have been a bit too open about what I'm doing, ha-ha.

Hope you liked this chapter anyway!

[Fury]

Chapter 71
Checkmate

Author's Note: The location, South Park, is an actual park in Oxford, and has no connections or inspiration whatsoever on the cartoon of the same name. Also... I hate using Viktor's accent in writing, but I'm going to try my best.

(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione opened her eyes and she was standing with Ron, Harry and Ginny in a grove of trees in South Park in Oxford, England. Snow covered the grassy fields around the park, and more was coming down in light flurries at the moment. A frigid gust of wind burst through the trees, making Hermione shiver.

“C-couldn't have picked a b-better day,” Ron said, a hint of sarcasm in his shivering voice.

“At least the park isn't crowded,” Harry said, “The weather has scared everyone away. It will make it easier for to spot anyone interested in us.”

“Harry's right,” Hermione said, then took her watch from her pocket and looked at it, “Ten minutes until noon. It will take us a few minutes to get to the spot. Come on.”

“Wands in your pockets, but at the ready, eh?” Harry asked.

“Right,” Ginny said, “Wouldn't want to risk the Statute of Secrecy on a meeting with a Bulgarian hot-head.”

Ron snickered and Hermione rolled her eyes. She took Ron's hand and led him out of the grove of trees and into the park, with Harry and Ginny in their footsteps. A handful of minutes later, Hermione found the small area of picnic tables she had met Viktor Krum at.

“This is the spot,” Hermione said, “Guess we have to wait. It isn't noon just yet.”

“Look!” Ron said.

Hermione looked at Ron, and he was nodding toward something near the tables. Hermione looked around and rolled her eyes. Two stone chess tables were placed with a couple of stools around each of them at the far end of the picnic tables. Ron pulled Hermione over to the chess tables.

“Wicked!” Ron said, “They come with their own pieces. Come on, Hermione, play with me.”

“We're not here for chess, Ronald!” Hermione said.

“Viktor isn't here yet, is he?” Ron said.

Hermione put her hands on her hips.

“If you had ginger hair, you'd look like Mum,” Ron said, “Come on, Ginny, how about you?”

“No thank you,” Ginny said, “Come on, Harry, we'll sit down and wait for --”

“I'll play!” Harry said.

Hermione heard a low growl come from Ginny, though Harry seemed too interested in the chess board.

“I need some real competition!” Ron said.

“This is Muggle chess,” Harry said, setting up the white pieces, “I have an advantage.”

“So the pieces can't bash each other,” Ron said, shrugging, “Still chess.”

Hermione rolled her eyes and sat down across the table from Ginny. Ginny harrumphed and turned around on her seat.

“Ginny,” Hermione said, frowning.

“Not now, Hermione,” Ginny said.

“I know what your problem is,” Hermione said.

“I said not now, Hermione,” Ginny said, “I'll talk about it with Harry tonight.”

“I'm telling you you're wrong!” Hermione said.

“We'll see,” Ginny said.

“You know you're wrong,” Hermione said, “Ginny, you know Harry is --”

“Checkmate!” Ron said, “Five moves!”

“Bloody hell,” Harry said, “How do you do that?”

“Strategy,” Ron said.

“Good job, Ron,” Hermione said, “Harry, you can't beat him, so don't try.”

“I could win against you,” Harry said.

“No thank you,” Hermione said.

“Scared?” Harry asked.

“I hate to break up the cozy discussion,” Ginny said, “But, Hermione, you're ex is coming and --”

“He was never my boyfriend, so he can't be my ex,” Hermione said, “I'm with Ron, and he has no chance of changing that.

“I don't think you have to worry about that, Hermione,” Ginny said, nodding over Hermione's shoulder.

Hermione turned around. Viktor Krum was walking across the field from the direction of a grove of trees... and he wasn't alone. He was hand-in-hand with a woman who was a little shorter than him, but much taller than Hermione. She had long black hair flowing out from under a furry winter hat.

“Herm-own-ninny!” Viktor said, “You are here. Good.”

“Hi, Viktor,” Hermione said, “Who is your guest?”

Viktor smiled as he looked at the girl and raised her nearest hand and kissed her on the fist.

“This is the love of my life,” Viktor said, “Aleksandra.”

Viktor and Aleksandra sat down across the table from Hermione. Aleksandra's piercing brown eyes looked up and down Hermione. Obviously this girl had heard about Viktor's history with Hermione. She just wondered how much Viktor had told his girlfriend about her.

“Eez very nice to meet you,” Aleksandra said, “Sorry, I didn't catch your name.”

“Hermione,” Hermione said, before Viktor could mispronounce it.

“I knew it must have been different than how Viktor vos calling you,” Aleksandra said, “Beautiful name.”

“Nice to meet you too,” Hermione said then looked at Ron, who plopped down in the seat hastily next to Hermione, “This is my boyfriend, Ron --”

“The love of her life,” Ron said, grinning.

“Yes,” Hermione said, “And his sister, Ginny, and you might have heard of --”

“Harry Potter!” Aleksandra said, “I could not believe it at first ven Viktor told me. Competed vith the Boy Who Lived in such a big tournament.”

“I try to tell her I never like to talk about it too much,” Viktor said, “Too much bad history.”

“We don't want to stay out here very long,” Harry said, “Can we just please get to business?”

“Ve have heard that you are – vot's it called, Viktor?” Aleksandra said, “Enemy of the State?”

“I am only Enemy of the State because I didn't go back to Hogwarts when the Ministry wanted me to,” Harry said.

“Ah, Ministry rubbish,” Viktor said, “Ve knew it vos some kind of government rubbish. Ve see posters vith your face all over the place... I know you are not vot they say, so I do my part and take those vile things down for you. Nobody should treat you like a criminal.”

“Yes, thank you,” Harry said, “Hermione?”

“Um... yes,” Hermione said, “We should get to the reason we're here. Gellert Grindelwald.”

“Ugh, horrible man!” Aleksandra said, “All those things he did. And to think he vos the headmaster of such a noble school.”

“Yeah, well, Karkaroff was also the Headmaster,” Ginny said, “Look what happened to him.”

“Karkaroff made bad choices,” Viktor said, “But it is in the past.”

“Yes,” Hermione said, clearing her throat, “Anyway, Viktor, we were hoping you could tell us more about Gellert Grindelwald. Anything you know.”

“Did you bring pictures?” Harry asked.

“Yes, of course,” Viktor said.

He reached into coat, and Hermione thought she could see, out of the corner of her eye, Ron's hand dart to his wand. She kicked him in the leg and when he looked at her, she shook her head. He frowned and eased up. Viktor pulled out a number of pictures and put them across the table. Harry reached for them and looked through them. Hermione noticed a rather elderly man in the pictures, but it looked like these were taken at a time when he was healthy and in some power.

“Old bloke,” Ron said.

“Any pictures of when he was younger?” Harry asked.

“They exist,” Viktor said, “But I do not have them.”

“Viktor,” Harry said, “That mark of Grindelwald's. The triangle, square and circle... does it mean anything to you?”

“It vos the symbol of Grindelvald's so called fight for the Greater Good,” Viktor said, then scoffed, “Bunch of rubbish. He painted the valls of the glorious halls of my school vith this... rubbish.”

“Do you know anything about the words of Beedle the Bard?” Harry asked, “The Tale of the Three Brothers.”

“Harry,” Hermione said, “Please --”

“I've read the story before,” Viktor said, “What about it?”

“Do you know anything about something called the Deathly Hallows?” Harry asked.

“The vot?” Viktor asked.

“Guess not,” Harry said.

“Is this something that Lovegood guy told you about?” Viktor asked. “Herm-own-ninny --”

“Hermione, Viktor,” Aleksandra said, “I know you can say it.”

“Doesn't matter,” Hermione said.

“He speaks highly of you,” Aleksandra said, “I just never knew your name until now cause of it.”

“Anyvay,” Viktor said, “She said something about Lovegood having the symbol around his neck. Did he put you into this... Deathly vot-ever rubbish?”

“His daughter did,” Hermione said, “She's a good friend of ours.”

“She is a bit loony, though,” Ron said.

“Vot do you mean 'loony'?” Viktor asked.

“Just her personality,” Ron said, “She talks about these creatures that can't exist. Snorcacks, Wrackspurts, Heliopaths.”

“Heliopaths?” Aleksandra said, “Seriously?”

“Yeah, why?” Ron asked.

“Heliopaths are rumored to be vot Grindelvald used to command his army,” Viktor said. “Heliopaths are Dark creatures. Very dark... and now you're telling me Lovegood's daughter believes in them?”

“Well... she might have mentioned it once,” Ron said.

“And vere do you expect she learned about these creatures?” Viktor asked.

“Her father,” Ron said.

“Exactly,” Viktor said, “Her father taught her about a Dark creature Grindelvald used, and her father has his filthy mark around his chest. He's a Grindelvald supporter. Nothing else than that. This Deathly rubbish vos a cover story to send you from the truth. Followers of the Dark Arts are all about leading you away from the truth. All about lies. It vill only lead you into harm. You get me, Herm.... Hermione.”

Hermione grinned as Viktor said her name right. She nodded.

“Viktor,” Harry said, “Did Grindelwald ever have anything to do with wands... special wands?”

“I think you are confusing Grindelvald with Gregorovitch, Harry,” Viktor said, “Gregorovitch vos the vand-maker.”

“Poor soul,” Aleksandra said, “My heart trembled for days ven I heard of his passing.”

“I'm not talking about wand-making,” Harry said, “Did he have anything to do with a certain type of wand. A certain specialty.”

“You are talking about the so-called Vand of Destiny, aren't you?” Viktor asked.

Hermione's eyes widened. She looked at Harry, who was licking his lips, seemingly in anticipation.

“Yeah,” Harry said, “The Wand of Destiny, exactly!”

“The Vand of Destiny vos rumored to used by Grindelvald but there vos never any real evidence to it,” Viktor said, “The only story centered around him using the vand, vos that he sometimes referred to his own army as the Army of Destiny, supposedly named after this vand.”

Hermione slowly looked at Harry, who looked down at the pictures. Hermione frowned, and she knew what he was thinking. The Wand of Destiny was another name for the Elder Wand, one of the Deathly Hallows.

“Wand of Destiny,” Harry muttered, almost to himself, “Um... Viktor? Did Grindelvald have any relatives... any ones you know of?”

“Er.... I can only think of one,” Viktor said.

“One is good,” Harry urged on.

“Gellert Grindelvald's Great-Aunt,” Viktor said, “You may have heard of her, her name is all over some of your text-books. Ve don't use them at Durmstrang. She passed avay very recently, so I'm afraid you can't get any information from her.”

“Who is she?” Harry asked.

“Bathilda Bagshot,” Viktor said, “Noted historian of – er – vots the book's name?”

“A History of Magic,” Hermione, Ron and Ginny all said in unison.

“You do know of her then,” Viktor said.

“Yeah,” Harry said, “Excuse me for a moment.”

Harry stood up and walked over to a table a good distance away. Hermione looked at him and noticed his hands were cupped over his mouth and he was staring at something in front of him.

“Harry?” Hermione asked.

“I'll talk to him,” Ginny said.

Ginny motioned to get up but Ron forced her back down.

“I'm going to talk to my boyfriend!” Ginny said.

Ron held onto her.

“Ron, what's wrong?” Hermione asked.

“The forest to our left,” Ron muttered., “Don't stare, try to look out of the corner of your eyes. No! Kiss me and look!”

“What?” Hermione asked, “Kiss you? Not in front of Viktor!”

“Vot's going on?” Viktor asked.

Hermione rolled her eyes and kissed Ron. As she did, he turned her head and she had a view of the forest over his shoulder. Her eyes widened and she kissed him again. She had seen what Ron was talking about. A man in Snatcher's clothing was hiding behind a tree. Ron backed up

“Oh, bloody hell,” Ginny whispered.

“We're getting out of this. I love you,” Ron said, backing away from Hermione's lips, “Hermione... grab my wand. Simple Disillusionment spell on three. Don't be afraid Viktor, Aleksandra. Ginny, be ready to alert Harry and grab him. Run when I say.”

Hermione saw Ginny nod slowly over Ron's shoulder. Hermione kissed Ron again and slowly grabbed the wand from his pocket and lifted it up.

“Now,” Ron said, backing away.

“Delusio!” Hermione growled, pointing her wand up in the air; she then pointed her toward the trees where the Snatcher was, “Reducto!”

The spell hit the tree, and by the time, Hermione pulled Ron to his feet, she heard a loud groan coming from the trees.

“Harry!” Ginny cried out, “Come on!”

Ginny ran over to Harry, took his hand, and the six of them ran off toward the south. Ron grabbed his wand from Hermione, and Hermione took her own from her pocket.

“The air is too thick to Disapparate!” Viktor said, somewhere behind Hermione, “I feel something pushing on me.”

“The snow?” Aleksandra said.

“Anti-Disapparation Charms,” Hermione said, “Can't go too far. We should be able to apparate soon.”

“Alexsandra, go vith them!” Viktor said, “I'm staying behind!”

“What?” Hermione and Aleksandra said.

Hermione stopped in her tracks and Ron pulled her against him, pointing his wand around. Harry and Ginny stopped too, looking around, pointing their wands at the forest.

“To the grove of trees across the park!” Viktor said, “The Anti-Disapparation Charms are only up until the caster is alive.”

“You're --- you're going to kill them?” Ron asked.

“The only vay to protect Aleksandra, and Hermione and those she loves,” Viktor said, “Aleksandra, go vith them. I'll find you.”

“You don't even know where we'll go!” Harry said.

“Go where you first met me while here in town,” Hermione said, meaning her home, “Come on Aleksandra, he's right. You're safe with us.”

“I'll stay here with you!” Harry said, “Can't let you do this alone!”

“No, Harry!” Hermione and Ginny said.

“No, Harry!” Viktor said, This is something I'm doing for you. You have to live. Take care of those you love. Look after my Aleksandra, that is all I ask of you.”

“Viktor, no!” Aleksandra said, sobbing.

“Go, Alex,” Viktor said.

Aleksandra's eyes watered and she nodded. She kissed him deeply on the lips.

“They can't find me vith this Disillusionment Charm on me,” Viktor said.

“It won't last very long, Viktor,” Hermione said.

“Doesn't need to,” Viktor said, “I'm doing this for you too, Hermione. I heard about your parents.”

Hermione felt tears in her eyes.

“They will pay for vot they did to you,” Viktor said. “Good luck... pen-pal.”

Hermione frowned. She released herself from Ron, and went over to Viktor, hugging him.

“Ronald,” Viktor said, “Protect the ones ve love.”

“Of course,” Ron said.

“I'll be back,” Viktor said, backing away from Hermione. “Go.. now!”

Hermione felt Ron grab her hand. Ron grabbed Alexsandra's other hand and they ran with Harry and Ginny toward the grove of trees. Hermione looked over her shoulder as Viktor ran the other way, sending curses through the trees, as more came back toward him, ricocheting off his Shield Spell.

“Anyone see any Snatchers?” Harry asked, as soon as they got into the trees.

“No,” Hermione said, looking around.

“We're in the clear here,” Hermione said.

“Oh, Viktor!” Aleksandra said, sniffling. “Please come back to me!”

“He will,” Hermione said.

“He called me Alex,” Aleksandra said, “He hates that nickname, and I love it, and he only uses it ven he vonts me to know how much he really loves me. It vos almost – almost like –- oh, Merlin!”

Hermione frowned and nodded, feeling tears in her eyes. Almost like Viktor was saying goodbye to her. Suddenly, Hermione felt air charge into her lungs.

“Anyone else feel that?” Ginny asked, “That feeling you can breathe easier?”

“The Anti-Disapparation Charm is lifted,” Harry said.

“Viktor must have --” Ron said, “Wow –“

“Oh, Viktor,” Aleksandra said, “Vere are you?”

“We have to go, Hermione!” Harry said.

“Yes,” Hermione said, nodding, knowing Harry meant her house, “Aleksandra, Viktor will meet us there. Come on.”

Hermione took Alexsandra's hand in one of her's and Ron's hand in the others. The five of them gripped hands and Hermione saw temporary blackness as she Apparated....

… and she landed in the backyard of her house. Tears filled her eyes as she looked up at it. It didn't look too bad on the outside.

“Ginny!” Ron said, “Do you remember the ward spells Dad taught us?”

“Those are Weasley wards!” Ginny said, “They can only work on us.”

“I think we can do a simple form of those spells,” Ron said, “The normal protective enchantments won't be good around here. Too many Muggles.. can't exactly repel them, can we?”

“Just try it, Ginny,” Harry said, “The three of us will meet you two inside.”

Ginny nodded and she took Ron's hand. Hermione led Harry and Aleksandra toward the back door, and inhaled and exhaled. She unlocked the door with a spell and slowly walked inside. The inside didn't look too bad either... actually felt like home.

“I expected it to be ransacked,” Hermione said, as she looked around.

“Remus and Dora said they fixed it up,” Harry said.

“Okay... Aleksandra,” Hermione said, “If you wish to relax, We have three bedrooms here in this house, one of them would be perfect for you. Go up those stairs, and look for the bedroom with the green walls. Not hard to miss. You can relax and calm down and wait for Viktor. I'm sure he's okay.”

“Thank you, Hermione,” Aleksandra nodded, “Very nice of you. I vill take you up on that offer.”

Hermione smiled and nodded to the stairs. Aleksandra walked toward them and up the stairs. Hermione then turned around from the stairs, not daring to look at them just yet. She knew it was where her father had – she swallowed her thoughts and looked at Harry.

“Ugh, I should have never done that meeting,” Hermione said, “It led us nowhere, only into trouble.”

“It didn't lead us into nowhere,” Harry said.

“Please don't mention that, right now, Harry,” Hermione said.

Hermione sighed and walked into the kitchen. She went over to a cupboard, took out a glass and filled it with water, then drank from it. Out the window, through into the back yard, she could see Ron and Ginny holding their wands high. Their eyes were closed and they were muttering words, probably incantations.

“Why not, Hermione?” Harry asked.

Hermione growled and turned around. Harry looked at her from the doorway.

“It is rubbish!” Hermione said, “I know it and you know it. We need to focus on killing You-Know-Who.”

“You don't understand,” Harry said, sitting down at the kitchen table, “I don't think it is going to be that easy anymore.”

“Why?” Hermione asked.

“Hermione, do you remember what was said about Bathilda Bagshot's home?” Harry asked. “What was stolen?”

“Books,” Hermione said, “And pictures – pictures of --”

Hermione raised her eyebrows.

“Pictures of relatives,” Harry said. “Bathilda Bagshot's relative is Grindelwald. In my vision, You-Know-Who was looking at a picture. The picture had come from Bathilda's house. It has to be Grindelvald. He's looking for Grindelvald!”

“Okay,” Hermione said.

“You don't understand!” Harry said, then sighed. “Look at it like a chess game. You move the pawns around the board. Death Eaters and Snatchers are the pawns. You're aiming for targets, right? Before going for the kill?”

“Yeah,” Hermione said, slowly.

“He's been asking Snatchers to bring prisoners to him,” Harry said. “Luna –“

“Luna's still with Scabior and Greyback, Harry,” Hermione said, “When Scabior and Greyback came into Diagon Alley, they were talking about how she was annoying Greyback.”

“Yeah, but she's still a target,” Harry said, “But only because Xenophilius is a target. I think You-Know-Who wanted to get information from Xenophilius. Information about the Deathly Hallows. He had to know somehow... I dunno.”

“That's a reach, Harry,” Hermione said.

“Okay, the next move on the chessboard,” Harry said. “Well, one of the first he made actually. He took Ollivander and captured him and tortured him for information.”

“Yeah,” Hermione said.

“This led him to Gregorovitch,” Harry said, “Both wand-makers When he went to Gregorovitch, the wand-maker told him about a thief that stole something from him. The thief was – I'm sure – the same man in the picture You-Know-Who saw. Viktor said that Grindelvald named his army after the Wand of Destiny, also known as the --”

“Elder Wand,” Hermione said, “Yes, but he also said Grindelwald may not have had the wand.”

“So someone took it from him!” Harry said. “It's been passed down through wizard battle after wizard battle! And next on the chess-board, You-Know-Who is going after a big piece. A piece that can easily evade the player... what has You-Know-Who been looking for that has evaded him until now?”

Hermione raised her eyebrows and shook her head.

“Impossible,” she said, “Harry, do you realize what would happen if he found it?!”

“That doesn't mean it isn't impossible, Hermione,” Harry said.

“I can't think about that, Harry!” Hermione said, “The wand is said to be virtually unbeatable, and you have to duel him in the end!”

“It is obvious he is after the Elder Wand,” Harry said, “And I know you don't want it to be true, because then I can't win.”

Harry stood up and walked over to Hermione.

“I know this frightens you, Hermione,” Harry said, “You're worried about me. I can see that look in your eyes, because it is the same look in my eyes when I look in a mirror. And I love you for that, I really do.”

Hermione smiled and she hugged him, shaking her head.

“Don't let Ginny hear you say that,” Hermione said, grinning.

Suddenly, a loud cough was heard from the archway of the kitchen. Hermione gasped and backed away as she saw Ginny looking at the two of them with very angry, very wet eyes.

“I knew it,” Ginny said, “Thanks a lot, Harry. Thanks for confirming my suspicions!”

She shook her head and backed out of archway and ran down the hallway. Harry went to move, but Hermione saw Ron running past the archway toward Ginny. Harry looked back at Hermione, and she rolled her eyes as she heard the next words come out of his lips.

“What just happened here?” he asked.

-----------------------------------------
Oh, oblivious Harry, I love you so much. That last conversation was difficult to write, because I needed the last line Harry said before Ginny walked in to be absolutely perfect to the point it could be taken so much out of context. Hope it worked for you!

Next chapter begins with Ron's PoV a little bit before this happened. I'm sure a lot of you saw this coming and probably have many questions, such as:

What happens next? What will Ginny do? Can Ron talk to her? What happens in the aftermath of the revelation about the Elder Wand? What happened to Viktor, and why, oh, why, is Viktor's girlfriend in this story? How long will they stay in Hermione's house? Oh, yeah, and will we get to read about the new episode of PotterWatch?

I can answer the last question right now: a big, resounding YES.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter! More to come!

[Fury]

Chapter 72
Oblivious

Author's Note: I dedicated the title of this chapter to Harry and Ron, the oblivious boys they are.

As I said in the previous author's note, this chapter begins a little bit before the last chapter ended.

Time to answer a comment that I find funny and needs to be squashed:

“I think Ginny's pregnant.” (Fanfiction.net reviewer)

Um... NO. I had thoughts of doing that, or possibly a scare instead. But I decided against it. I'm keeping things like that canon. But it was on my mind for a while... nice try though!

(Ron's PoV)


Ron felt the warmth run through his and Ginny's hands as a lighter form of the wards' magic ran through their bodies and into the air. The simplest form of the spell could possibly work, allowing the guests into the house that he and Ginny gave permission. He also had another theory about this, though he would never voice this. In his mind, he knew Hermione had been hoping that this house would still be her home in the future... which meant that maybe, just maybe, he and her would both live there at one point. This could be their future home, a last gift from Hermione's parents, helping their daughter out with her future they can't be a part of. Ron hoped that his mind and magic knew this hope, and that his magic would work on the house.

A few moments later, Ginny's had left his and he looked at her.

“What do you think?” he asked her.

“Well, I'm sure the incantations were right,” Ginny said, “And I don't hear any screams of pain that could be expected when someone unwelcome enters our wards. So I'm sure it worked.”

“Brilliant,” Ron said.

“We're not planning on staying here very long, are we?” Ginny asked.

“It is better than camping, Gin,” Ron said, “And we get very comfortable beds and rather private beds too.”

“That actually sounds really good,” Ginny said, “A room instead of privacy curtains.”

“I can trust Harry with you in there, right?” Ron asked, “I don't have to hex any bits off of him?”

“I wouldn't let you either way,” Ginny said, “But yeah, you can trust him.”

“Is there something wrong with you and him?” Ron asked, “You're always so tense around him these days.”

“Um... Harry and I will work it out,” Ginny said, “It is private. I'm sure you and Hermione have had those kind of issues to work out, right? You two don't like to talk much about her issues after her parents died.”

“That is true,” Ron said.

“So this is just one of our issues,” Ginny said.

“Are you sure?” Ron asked, “I am your big brother.”

“I have five more of those, most with more experience in love than you,” Ginny said, “I think I can find one of them to talk to.”

“Bloody hell, that reminds me,” Ron said, “George is getting married today. Damn, I wish we could attend.”

“We can't go back to the Burrow,” Ginny said, “Even if I wanted to go there, I wouldn't do it. Not yet. If I wanted a piece of home to go to, I'd pick Shell Cottage.”

“Bill and Fleur's home,” Ron said, nodding, “It was on my list of visiting sometime... in case of emergency.”

“I'll remember that,” Ginny said. “If we ever get split up, I'll meet you there.”

“Deal,” Ron said.

Ginny smiled and put her arms around Ron's waist, and Ron put his chin on her head and kissed his sister's hair.
“Work out these issues with Harry,” Ron said, “Even if you don't want me to know about them.”

“I'm sure you'll find out about it sometime,” Ginny said, “I could tell you, if you wanted.”

“Sort it out with Harry first,” Ron said, “I don't want something to happen between you two again because you can't talk it out.”

“Okay, I'll do that right now,” Ginny said, backing up from Ron, “Oh, Ron. Watch after Hermione, since we're in her house. If she's sleeping in her bedroom tonight, it is going to be hard for her. Especially when it is where --”

“Where her mother died, yeah,” Ron said, nodding.

Ginny nodded and walked toward the house. Ron looked up at the house and saw Hermione's bedroom. Remus had said the Dark wizard, be it Snatcher or worse, who killed Mrs. Granger came in through the window. It was pretty high up... and Remus said something about the Anti-Disapparation Charms being up. He wondered how they got in. Snatchers didn't seem the climbing types.

Ron sighed and walked toward the back door, then headed into the house. When he reached the kitchen, Ginny was standing outside the kitchen, against the wall near the archway. Ron could hear Harry's conversation with Hermione and knew Ginny was listening in.

“I can't think about that, Harry!” Hermione's voice said, “The wand is said to be virtually unbeatable, and you have to duel him in the end!”

“It is obvious he is after the Elder Wand,” Harry's voice said, “And I know you don't want it to be true, because then I can't win.”

Ron's eyes widened. The Elder Wand? And they were talking about You-Know-Who. That couldn't mean – Ron's eyes widened and he shook his head. Impossible. Ron heard the movement of wood against tile floor.

“I know this frightens you, Hermione,” Harry said, “You're worried about me. I can see that look in your eyes, because it is the same look in my eyes when I look in a mirror.”

A pause... Ron thought he heard Ginny sniffling. Ron looked at Ginny, and she had an angry look in her eyes.

And I love you for that,” Harry continued, “I really do.”

Ron grinned. He knew the way Harry had said that was a way of friendship. Harry had said something like that in a tone of voice to him many times before.

“Don't let Ginny hear you say that,” Hermione said, grinning.

“Hmmph,” Ginny muttered.

Ron looked up at Ginny again and Ginny turned toward into the kitchen. He heard her cough, followed by a gasp and a shuffle of feet.

“I knew it,” Ginny said, “Thanks a lot, Harry. Thanks for confirming my suspicions!”*

Suspicions? Ron raised his eyebrows. Suddenly, Ginny shook her head and backed out of archway and ran down the hallway.

“Ginny!” Ron said, “Get back here!”

Ron ran after her down the hallway. He knew she was heading for the front door, and he pointed his wand at it.

“Colloportus!” he said.

A squelching sound was heard around the door. Ginny scoffed and turned to Ron. She had tears streaming down her eyes.

“Take that spell off the door, Ron!” she growled.

“You're taking this whole thing the wrong way,” Ron said.

“You heard him!” Ginny said, “He loves her.”

“He loves me, Ginny,” Ron said, “It is friendship. He'd never betray me. He'd never betray you!”

“Oh, really!” Ginny said, “So all these times Harry and Hermione spent in the tent alone, doing research really didn't mean anything to you?”

“Research, Ginny,” Ron said.

“Give me a break, Ronald!” Ginny said, “A know-it-all who can answer questions without raising her bloody hand, and the Chosen One who got all this information from Dumbledore and can't come up with anything in a month, even with more research? You really are so damn oblivious, Ron.”

“Ginny!” Harry called.

Ron turned around. Harry was standing at the archway of the kitchen and Hermione was right by him.

“What is the matter?” Harry asked.

“You know what the matter is, Harry!” Ginny said, “You --”

“Hermione, get Harry back in the kitchen,” Ron said, “I'm handling this! I can talk to my sister about this. We tell each other everything.”

“We tell each other everything,” Ginny said, chuckling.

Ron turned and looked at Ginny.

“Yes, we do, Ginny,” Ron said.

“You hear this, Harry?” Ginny asked, “Ron thinks I tell him everything.”

“Ginny,” Hermione said, “Don't do it --”

“Ron,” Ginny said, “I have been keeping a few things away from you over these past few months. One very big thing from you.”

“Ginny!” Harry growled.

“What are you going to do about it, Harry?” Ginny asked, “Going to hex me or something? Going to hex me in front of my brother and Hermione?”

“He wouldn't do that!” Ron said, “Hermione take him to the kitchen, I'll handle --”

“On the night of Christmas, Ron,” Ginny said, “The last night we were in the Burrow – do you remember what happened?”

“I let Hermione sleep in my bed,” Ron said, “Because the tent was taken down, and --”

“And you sent Harry to my room,” Ginny said.

“Ginny, no,” Hermione said.

“Ugh, let me talk!” Ginny growled; she brandished her wand, and pointed it at the hallway in between where Ron was standing, and where Hermione and Harry were, “Muffliato! Protego Totalum!”

Ron turned around, and Hermione walked forward. Then she stopped in mid-step and put her hands up, against what appeared to be a solid wall. She shook her head, tears going down her eyes. Ron raised his eyebrows, and turned back to Ginny.

“You sent Harry to my room,” Ginny said to him, “And something changed after that night... something between me and Harry. Can you guess what?”

Ron shrugged.

“Does the phrase 'shoes off' mean anything to you,” Ginny asked.

“Hermione told Harry that night she still had her shoes on,” Ron said, slowly, “Only they were on the floor.”

“It is a code between Hermione and Harry, apparently,” Ginny said. “Back when the locket was doing things to the three of you, Harry thought the locket was making you... you know really intimate in bed with Hermione when the locket was on – really intimate.”

Ron's eyes widened and he shook his head.

“We haven't done that yet,” Ron said.

“Harry was asking Hermione if you did,” Ginny said, “And a code was created that day between them. When he asked her she said that she doesn't even take her shoes off around you. Shoes off and shoes on, Ron. Get what I'm saying?”

“Meaning we haven't gone that far,” Ron said, “Shoes on.”

“Mmhmm,” Ginny said, “As for Harry and me. Let's just say... after Christmas. Shoes off.”

Ron's throat felt dry. No... there was no way she'd do that... not yet. There was no way Harry would betray that trust.

“I don't believe you,” Ron said.

“You are so oblivious, Ron,” Ginny said, “I love you for it. Can you open the door for me now? I'm going to that place we talked about earlier. If you find yourself in my position, I'll see you there shortly.”

Ginny smiled. Ron sighed and pointed his wand at the door. The squelching sound lifted, and Ginny walked toward the door and opened it. Ginny walked forward to the sidewalk and as the front door closed, Ginny disappeared with a CRACK.

Ron heard footsteps behind him and turned around slowly. He looked at Harry, silently begging to prove Ginny wrong. But he saw the expression in his eyes. He looked at Hermione and she had tears in her eyes. He remembered Hermione begging Ginny not to say anything. Ron narrowed his eyes and walked up the stairs.

“Ron!” Harry said.

“Shut up, Harry!” Ron said, in the center of the stairs.

“At least tell me where she went!” Harry said.

“She's safe,” Ron said, “That is all you need to know. I'm not letting you anywhere near her. I trusted you, you --”

“Ron,” Hermione said.

“As for you,” Ron said to Hermione, “Well – you're just lucky I love you more than you think I do. Or I'd be following Ginny right in her footsteps.”

He could hear Hermione choke back sobs. Ron shook his head and walked up the stairs.

“Ron, please!” Harry begged.

Ron turned around and pointed his wand at Harry. Harry's arms snapped to his side and he fell to the ground, rigid as a board.

“Ron!” Hermione gasped.

Ron frowned and gripped his wand in his hand as he stared at Hermione. He inhaled and exhaled, counting back from five, and stored his wand in his pocket.

“I'll be in your bedroom, Hermione,” Ron said, “Only come up when you can face the three things you've probably been fearing for months now: where your mother died, the courage to talk to me about what happened on Christmas, and to tell me honestly and without a doubt how you feel about me! Until you can do all three, and not regret a single one, I don't want to hear a word out of you.”

Hermione frowned. Ron turned around and walked over to Hermione's bedroom, walked into it and slammed the door behind him, the noise echoing through the house like the rest of the truth that had been told that day.

--------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione pointed her wand at Harry, and his body went free. He groaned and sat up.

"I'm sorry Ron did that," Hermione said, "I didn't think he would ever --"

“I deserved it, Hermione," Harry said, “But Ginny -- not sure I deserved that! What was going through her mind?”

“Oh, isn't it obvious, Harry!” Hermione said, “When Ginny heard you say you loved me, she thought it was more than something out of friendship!”

Harry slowly looked up at Hermione.

“No,” Harry said, “She wouldn't think that.”

“We've been doing research in the tent for weeks now, just the two of us,” Hermione said.

“Because we're trying to get things done, Hermione!” Harry said.

“She doesn't see that,” Hermione said, “Put the pieces together, Harry. She spends hours doing watch with Ron... something she was used to doing with you... where you and her had time to talk and snog and spend private time together as a couple.”

“We still do that!” Harry said.

“How much, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“We – I – she --” Harry said, “She knows the hunt is my main focus! She's here to help us. I'm not on this hunt to snog her all the time!”

“You've been including me in your research,” Hermione said, “Not Ginny these days.”

“She knows I love her!” Harry said, “I told her that!”

“You told me the same thing, Harry,” Hermione said, “In her ears, you did. Even if she knew it was out of friendship, she's a girl, Harry. You can't throw 'I love you' around like a Quaffle.”

“I told her you're like a sister to me!” Harry said.

“When?” Hermione asked. “Recently?”

“No,” Harry said, “Back when --”

“When you were together with her before you broke up with her at Dumbledore's funeral,” Hermione said, “Before you promised that me and Ron could join you on the hunt for the Horcruxes...before you were trying to keep her away from the whole secret about them. And yet you told me and invited me... and she's spent weeks and months going over things. And now we've been spending more time with each other than we have with the ones we really love. Harry, I'm lucky Ron still loves me.”

Hermione's lips quivered and she went to her knees, and put her hands on her mouth.

“I've been trying to keep this from him,” Hermione said, “And its been so – so difficult. He's not supposed to know what happened between you and Ginny. He won't understand.”

“Then help him understand,” Harry said.

“I can't, Harry!” Hermione said, “She's his sister! His sister he's been protecting for years now. Who he loves more than he loves me. He's going to pick her over me. He's going to pick protecting her over loving me, and he's going to hate me because I kept it from him. We don't lie to each other, Harry! Ron and I have that between us! And I've kept this from him!”

“Hermione, look at your ring,” Harry said.

Hermione raised her eyebrows and lifted her hand. The ring was glowing blue.

Hermione's eyes widened.

“No... he wouldn't have left,” Hermione said.

“You don't think he hurt himself?” Harry asked.

Hermione choked down sobs. She threw her bag at Harry.

“Take care of things around here,” she said, “Make it home for now. I think we're going to be here for a while until we can sort things out. If Ginny wants to come back, we have to be here for her. Make sure Aleksandra is okay, and wait – wait for Viktor – if he comes. I – I have to go --”

Hermione turned on her heels and ran up the stairs to her bedroom. She reached for the doorknob, and inhaled and exhaled.

“Just a bedroom, Hermione,” she said to herself, “Ron's in there, and he could be hurt. Just a bedroom.”

Hermione turned the doorknob and opened the door. Ron was laying on her bed staring at the ceiling.

“Oh, thank Merlin!” Hermione gasped.

“I don't know what you're so happy about,” Ron muttered, and turned his head away from her.

“My ring was glowing,” Hermione said, “I thought something --”

“I'm here, aren't I?” Ron said. “And the only thing that is injured is my bloody broken heart!”

Hermione sniffled and shut the door behind her.

“I'm sorry, Ron,” she said, shaking her head, “I really truly am.”

“How long have you known?” Ron said.

“Ron --” Hermione said.

“How long, Hermione!” Ron growled.

“B-Boxing Day,” Hermione stammered, sniffling, “I went to Ginny's bedroom. He had no shirt on, and she was wearing Harry's shirt your Mum gave him for Christmas. But Ron, there is more to it than that – something you need to understand --”

“I understand you kept this from me!” Ron said, “I understand that Harry broke my trust in two all because he fancied to shack up with my sister!”

“D-do you remember that ruby amulet Harry gave Ginny?” Hermione said.

“Yeah, so?” Ron said.

“It is what is known as an Essence of Amortentia Amulet,” Hermione said, “And Harry had no idea what it is.”

Hermione explained what the amulet was and what it did to Harry and Ginny.

“So it made them – made them do that?” Ron asked.

“Not exactly,” Hermione said, frowning, “It did but it didn't. Er... both of them each desired going that next step – and the amulet only made it to where they couldn't deny that desire.”

“Why didn't you tell me?” Ron asked.

“Be-because I thought you wouldn't believe that,” Hermione said, sniffling, “She's your sister, Ron... Harry loves her. Both of them are madly in love, and we both know that. I thought you'd see it as just something they wanted to do.”

“Well, they did desire it,” Ron scoffed.

“Yes, but Ron,” Hermione said, “As far as I can tell, it only happened that once. Harry wants to wait now.”

“And Ginny, of course,” Ron said.

“I'm not sure,” Hermione said, “She said that, yes, but I have a feeling she'd go that far again if she thought she or Harry wouldn't make it out of this hunt alive.”

“Doesn't matter now,” Ron said, “Ginny's gone. She's safe.”

“Gone where?” Hermione asked.

“Somewhere safe,” Ron said, “And not the Burrow. We both agreed we wouldn't go back there until this was all over.”

“Tell me, please,” Hermione said, “We need to learn not to keep secrets anymore.”

“I'm not letting you tell Harry!” Ron said, “I refuse. Harry can take this time away from Ginny to think. I think we all need that time to think.”

“Don't push me away, please,” Hermione said.

“I'm not,” Ron said.

Ron moved over on Hermione's bed and pat a hand on it. Hermione sniffled and smiled. She went to the bed and laid next to Ron. Ron took Hermione's hand in his and caressed his thumb across the top.

“I'm not pushing you away,” Ron said, “Ginny even thought I would do what she did. She probably hoped I would and I would leave you with Harry.”

“I don't love Harry that way, Ron,” Hermione said, “Not the way she thinks. Harry loves me as a friend. I don't want anything like that to come out of your --”

She was quelled when his lips went to hers. She returned the kiss and he backed up.

“Do you think I am deaf?” Ron asked.

“No,” Hermione said.

“Did you put a Muffliato Charm around yourself every time you said you loved me?” Ron asked.

“No,” Hermione said, chuckling.

“Then I know you love me,” Ron said. “I know you love me more than anything. You've known Harry for this long, Hermione. If you were going to fall in love with him, you would have done it already. Ginny's wrong about that, and the only reason I'm not going to – to where she's at is because I know she's well protected there, and if I told her she's wrong, she'd come back here and put herself in danger. Also, if I even threatened going there, you'd probably put a Permanent Sticking Charm on my ring so you can find me.”

“I would never,” Hermione said.

“Oh, no, that's me,” Ron said, “I'd put it on me so you can find me. And for that, I'm not going anywhere. If I go somewhere, it is out of my control, and you'll be close behind because of our rings. That alone tells me how much you love me.”

Hermione nodded.

“Hermione, I want to ask you something,” Ron said, “And I hope you have an answer for me.”

“You can ask me anything,” Hermione said.

“Um, okay,” Ron said, “Would you – er – will you --”

“Will I what?” Hermione asked.

As soon as Ron opened his mouth, the bedroom door opened and Hermione turned. Harry was standing there, out of breath.

“What?” Hermione asked.

“Viktor's back,” Harry said, “Aleksandra's with him, but he needs your help. And I –“

“What, Harry?” Ron asked.

“He's injured,” Harry said, “And I'm not sure if he's going to survive the rest of the day.”

---------------------------------------
Um... would you call this a Cliffhanger? Do you care enough about Viktor Krum to call that a cliffhanger?

This chapter is so EVIL and ANGSTY! I loved writing Ginny in this chapter. All red-headed fiery rage that didn't care what she said or whose heart she broke. And she still had enough sense to say she loved Ron at the end... Aww, Ginny, I love you, I do.

Especially when your mood-swings are just you and not because of life changing things that would change the story and canon. I support canon... most of the way... I did kill off... um... what's the count now? Elphias, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, Cattermole family... am I almost up there with Voldemort now? Maybe, kinda, sorta?

… oh and possibly Viktor Krum. As for that, you'll have to wait!

Oh... and also... hell yeah, Ron, for the Body Binding Curse on Harry! If Hermione wasn't shocked and temporarily angry for the curse used on her best mate, that is not her lover, she'd probably snog you for that one! Woo!

And what is the question Ron wanted to ask Hermione? I'm sure you might have a theory – and it might be right – but will Ron ask it now that he and Hermione were interrupted? Big mood ruining moment when the man who might have loved your girlfriend is maybe, could be, might be dead by the end of the day!

[Fury]

Chapter 73
Dead End

(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione pushed herself up off the bed and, pushed past Harry, then rushed down the stairs, two at a time.

“He's in the living room,” Harry said.

Hermione jumped the last two steps, and ran toward the living room. Aleksandra was on the floor beside the couch, where Viktor was laying, and Hermione gasped as she looked at him. He was covered from head to toe in what looked like a pretty horrible sun-burn and he was gasping for air.

“I don't know vot happened!” Aleksandra said, “I heard him appear in the front of the house, and he looked okay. But as soon as he stepped in the house, this happened and he collapsed to the ground!”

“I've never seen this before,” Hermione said, “Um... Harry! Get my bag! Dittany, I'm going to hope it can help him! He's having trouble breathing... could have punctured a lung!”

“No need, Hermione,” Ron said at the end of the couch.

“No need?!” Hermione asked, “Look at him!”

“No need,” Ron said, “Though you might need that Dittany for Harry because I'm going to bloody kill him for scaring you like that! Out of my way, he'll be okay in a moment. I hope.”

“You hope?” Aleksandra said, hoarsely.

Ron replaced Aleksandra on the floor and took out his wand. He hovered his wand up and down Viktor's body and muttered words under his breath.

“What are you doing?” Hermione asked, “How do you know how to do this?”

“Let me concentrate, Hermione,” Ron said, “I've never done this before. I've only seen it done.”

Hermione's eyes widened as she looked at Ron, then back to Viktor. It took a full minute before he backed away, and the red sun-burn was leaving Viktor's body. He was breathing much easier now.

“He's fine,” Ron said.

Ron stood up and Aleksandra replaced him once again and kissed Viktor full on the lips. Viktor gasped for air, and Aleksandra backed up.

“Oops, oh, I'm sorry, Viktor,” Aleksandra said, “Breathe before I kiss you.”

“I'm... fine,” Viktor gasped.

“What happened?” Harry asked.

“That is what happens,” Ron said, “when you try to walk into any house with the Weasley wards put over it. Viktor wasn't here when I put the wards up so it didn't work for him. Sorry, Viktor.”

“Vere even,” Viktor gasped.

“What did he say?” Ron asked.

“He said you're even,” Aleksandra said, “Don't know vot that means.”

“I kissed Hermione,” Viktor said, “a few years back. This is vot English speakers call payback.”

“It is most certainly not payback, Viktor!” Hermione said, “You could have died.”

“If those damned Snatchers couldn't kill me,” Viktor said, “I doubt your boyfriend's vards vould have. Relax, Hermione.”

“Relax?” Hermione asked, “How could you call this payback?”

“This is one of the reasons I vos so against trying to fall in love vith you,” Viktor said, “You're not – er – Bulgarian material.”

“Um... thank you?” Hermione said, “I think?”

“Vot he means is you are far too delicate to live by Bulgarian customs,” Aleksandra said, “Don't take it so badly. He tried to say the same thing to me, before I convinced him I loved him too much for him to go avay.”

“As you English say... vot she said,” Viktor said.

Hermione chuckled.

“Are you really sure you're okay, Viktor?” Hermione asked.

“He's okay, Hermione,” Ron said, “Come on. I need to kill Harry.”

“I can you hear you, Ron,” Harry said.

“Shut up, Harry,” Hermione said, “No you don't, Ron. Anyway I might beat you to it.”

“Oi!” Harry said, “I'm right here!”

“Shut up, Harry!” Hermione growled, then turned to Viktor and Alexsandra. “We'll just leave the two of you here for a bit.”

“Thank you, Hermione,” Aleksandra said.

“Thank you, Ron,” Viktor said, “If it means anything to you, I'm sorry for asking Hermione to the Yule Ball before you could. If I vould have known how you --”

“No big deal,” Ron said, shrugging, “I'm not sure I would have asked her anyway.”

Hermione rolled her eyes and dragged Ron out of the living room by the neck of his shirt.

“Ow, Hermione!” Ron said, “I was joking! I was trying to make him feel at home!”

Hermione looked at Ron, and he nodded. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed him softly, then backed away.

“Thank you for being so kind to him,” she said.

“It was my ward that almost killed him, Hermione,” Ron said.

“He's right,” Harry said, “I have one question though. How in the bloody hell did Ron's wards work in here? This is your house, Hermione.”

“Don't know,” Hermione said, shrugging, “Ron, do wards work for your mates – I mean soul-mates?”

“I don't know,” Ron said, shrugging, “Was never that big on stuff like that. I just understand the spells and that they work. Maybe mine and Ginny's spells were just that good.”

“I never thought you could do a spell that could almost kill a bloke like that,” Harry said, “But seeing as it is Viktor, I understand --”

Hermione rolled her eyes and punched him the shoulder as hard as she could.

“Ow! Hermione!” Harry said, “What the bloody hell –?”

“That was for telling me Viktor was dying, you twit!” Hermione said.

“He was dying,” Harry said, “If Ron didn't lift the curse off of him then --”

“You still could have said it a little nicer, Harry!” Hermione said, “You basically told me you thought he was going to be dead by the end of the day --”

“I thought he was --” Harry said, “I've never seen – what is the matter, Hermione?”

“Me and Ron were having a moment, Harry!” Hermione said, “Do you not understand –?”

“Oh, really?” Harry asked, “Were you going to do what Ron hexed me doing?”

“That is not what I meant!” Hermione said, blushing.”

“Really?” Harry asked, “Was it just a make-up snog, because I know what those can lead to.”

“Harry, I can still put you in another body-bind curse,” Ron said, “So don't start it.”

“No you won't,” Hermione said, “Because I will.”

“Oh, bloody hell,” Harry said, “Okay, I get the point. I'll keep quiet on that subject. Now, I'm going to go make lunch for five – five, right, Ron? Not six?”

Hermione frowned and looked at Ron. He sighed audibly and shook his head at Harry.

“Not six, Harry,” Ron said, “Not tonight. Probably not for a while.”

“I didn't think so,” Harry said, “Dinner for five then... I'm sure we have something in Hermione's bag I can use.”

“Sounds good, Harry,” Hermione said, “But first, Ron, I want to know what you were going to ask me before we were interrupted. Will I what?”

“Will you – er –“ Ron said, “Oh, bloody hell... I was only going to ask if you were going to be strong-minded enough to be able to sleep in your room tonight. You know – because of – because your Mum – oh, don't make me say it.”

Hermione frowned, and knew he was lying, but she didn't press matters right now. He probably didn't want to discuss it in front of Harry.

“Oh um,” Hermione said, “Well, Ginny's no longer here so I've actually changed my plans since when we first arrived. I'm sleeping in my parents' bedroom tonight, which is now – I guess – my bedroom. You're welcome to join me, Ron. Harry can sleep in mine.”

“Your bedroom?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, why?” Hermione asked.

“I would have thought your bedroom was private,” Harry said, “Your eyes only.”

“I will take all things I consider private out of there before tonight, I promise,” Hermione said, “Besides... Viktor and Aleksandra won't be here that long. You can take the guest bedroom after they leave.”

“Exactly how long are we staying here?” Ron asked.

“I think we can risk staying here for a while,” Hermione said, “For one, we know your wards work. They'll protect us. And two... if Ginny does want to come back, she knows we're here. And three – well, I'm home. If that helps our hunt more than anything, it is this.”

“I have no objections to that,” Harry said, “Especially if it means Ginny needs to find us.”

“Fat chance,” Ron muttered.

“What do you say, Ron?” Hermione asked, “Can we stay here?”

“I have one demand if we do that,” Ron said, “Before too long, we're going to have to go get some more supplies. And since we have a kitchen, we can get stuff for real food.”

“Sure,” Hermione said, “We'll use Polyjuice Potion again. Or I guess, if Viktor and Aleksandra stay around long enough, they could do it.”

“No, you and I will,” Ron said, “We have to find a couple of people to get hairs from again though.”

“We'll worry about that tomorrow,” Hermione said.

“No, not tomorrow,” Harry said, “PotterWatch remember?”

“Blimey, do you think they'll be able to have another episode?” Ron asked, “With their shop –?”

“I don't think they did their show inside their shop, Ron,” Hermione said.

“Right,” Ron said, “Then I guess one of us will stay by the radio all day. Do you still figure they're doing the show at noon?”

“I'll go fix lunch,” Harry said.

“Um, Harry,” Hermione said, “When are we going to continue the conversation we had in the kitchen?”

“What's to continue, Hermione?” Harry asked. “It's a bloody waiting game now. I don't know where the thing is, and right now You-Know-Who doesn't either. So how about we focus on our own hunt before he gets the damned thing, okay?”

“The Elder Wand?” Ron asked, “Wait... You-Know-Who is going after it?”

“Harry thinks so,” Hermione said.

“Do you?” Ron asked.

“I don't know, Ron,” Hermione said, “You're right, Harry. Finally. We have to continue the hunt. I don't know how... but we're going to.”

“Great,” Harry said, “I'm going to go fix lunch now.”

Harry headed down the hallway and into the kitchen.


-----------------------------------------------
That evening, after Hermione took a shower and changed into her pyjamas in the bathroom, she walked into her new bedroom and found Ron laying on the bed, staring up at the ceiling.

“Something on your mind, Ron?” Hermione asked, as she laid down next to him.

“A couple of things,” Ron said, “Some are easier to talk about than the others.”

“Start with whatever you feel is easiest,” Hermione said.

“I'm guessing at this moment,” Ron said, “probably as of a few hours ago, Angelina is my new sister-in-law.”

Hermione frowned, realizing what Ron must have been thinking. She cuddled up to him and kissed him on the cheek.

“I'm sorry you missed your brother's wedding,” she said.

“Aw well,” Ron said, “I'll just let him miss ours – mine.”

“Ours,” Hermione amended.

“Please don't say that yet,” Ron said. “You'll get my hopes up.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Hermione asked.

“Don't answer the biggest question of my life before I ask it, Hermione,” Ron said, “It is rude.”

“Then ask me,” Hermione said.

“I'm waiting,” Ron said.

“For what?” Hermione asked.

“Until I'm older,” Ron said.

“You're going to wait until you're older to ask me?” Hermione asked.

“Yes,” Ron said, “It is my answer to your original statement on the subject. I'm waiting until I'm older, and then I will know what your answer will be.”

“Ron,” Hermione said, “How do you know it won't be the same answer it is –?”

Hermione was quelled when Ron kissed her softly on the lips, then backed up.

“Don't make me answer that question,” he said, “Not tonight. I want the moment to be special. Just please let me do it when I feel it will be special and not in a moment of fear like I tried to do earlier --”

“Earlier today?” Hermione said, “So you admit your question was not about sleeping arrangements.”

“Yes, I admit it,” Ron said, “And if I would have asked you out of fear that I was losing you.”

“You will never lose me,” Hermione said.

“I want the moment to be something neither of us will ever forget,” Ron said, “Let me do that. For you. That is not tonight.”

“Are we talking about the same thing?” Hermione asked, “Because now you're sounding like I want to – er --”

“Take your shoes off?” Ron asked. “My answer is the same for that too. Believe me, I'm not going to shack up with you the same day I found out that information about my sister.”

“Wow,” Hermione said, “You're actually wanting to wait?”

“Aren't you?” Ron asked.

“I'm very happy the way our relationship is right now,” Hermione said.

“That doesn't answer my question,” Ron said.

“Believe me,” Hermione said, “I don't want my first time to be in this bed.”

“I could go tell Harry to go away,” Ron said.

“Oh, just shut up and kiss me,” Hermione said.

Ron chuckled. Hermione smiled as she felt his hands caress her face, and he leaned toward her and kissed her softly. She returned the kiss, and felt her lips go numb as he moved his tongue over them. When she saw thought he was going to push his tongue through them, he backed away, and cuddled up against her.

“Tired already?” Hermione asked.

“Mmhmm,” Ron said.

He nuzzled up against her neck and she gasped as she felt his tongue massage a spot there.

“Dirty trick,” Hermione said, “Give me a love-bite when I don't see it coming.”

He chuckled and moved his lips against her neck, and she gasped softly.

“I love you, Hermione” he said, “More than you know.”

“If you love me that much,” Hermione said, “your lips won't leave my neck again until I fall asleep. You know I love this feeling. Oh, and I love you too. More than you know. Neck... now.”

“I thought I told you I didn't like being submissive,” Ron said.

“Neck!” Hermione ordered, “Now...”

The last word was elongated owing to the feeling of his lips pressing on her neck again, as she gasped. She moaned in her throat to let him know he was doing his job... very well.

----------------------------------------------

“Vot is this PotterVotch?” Viktor asked.

“Sounds kind of like a fan-club for Harry,” Aleksandra said.

Hermione and Ron snickered as Harry rolled his eyes. It was ten minutes to noon the following morning, and Ron was turning dials on the radio in front of him.

“It is an underground radio station,” Hermione said, “Ran by Ron's twin brothers, Fred and George. I think you've met them before?”

“Vere they the ones who put firevisky in the punch at Bill's vedding?” Viktor asked.

“That was them,” Ron chortling.

“Firewhiskey?!” Hermione gasped. “I told you I felt a buzz that night, Ronald! You said it was from me kissing you.”

“You don't get buzzed from me kissing you?” Ron asked, “I thought you said last night --”

“Not in front of Viktor!” Hermione said.

Viktor was looking between Hermione and Ron, and she blushed furiously and waved her hand dismissively.

“Aha!” Aleksandra said, “I told you I saw a mark on Hermione's neck this morning, Viktor!”

Ron snickered and Hermione glared at him then smacked him on the back of the head. Ron scowled and stood up.

"Where are you going, Ron?" Hermione asked, "I'm sorry for smacking you so hard. That was meant to be more playful --"

"Over by the fridge, you mad woman," Ron said, carrying the radio over to the other end of the table, "Keep slapping me in the head, and I'm going to forget the password."

"Did I miss something, Hermione?" Harry asked.

“Ron was a little... romantic last night,” Hermione said, “And that was all we did, Harry, don't get any thoughts in that head!”

Harry grinned and put his hands up in surrender. Aleksandra's eyes looked back and forth between Harry and Hermione.

“Did you two – er --” she asked, “date in the past? Because I remember this article by one Rita Skeeter --”

“No!” Hermione and Harry said rather loudly, causing Ron to turn the radio dial too fast.

Ron scowled and went back to concentrating on the radio.

“Sorry, Ron,” Hermione said, “Er... no Aleksandra, we never dated. I'm sure you were reading the articles about an apparent love triangle between me, Harry and – er --”

“Me,” Viktor grunted, “Bloody reporter.”

“Rita saw me and Viktor at the Yule Ball,” Hermione said, “And obviously thought something was going on. And then – well – me and Harry have always been rather close, you know.”

“She's only like a sister to me,” Harry said, “I seriously need to say that more, don't I?”

Hermione chuckled, knowing he was talking about what happened with Ginny. Harry only glared at her and she sobered up.

“Anyway,” Hermione said, “Yes, PotterWatch is ran by Fred and George, Ron's brothers, and also George's new bride, Angelina.”

“Angelina... Johnson?” Viktor asked.

“Weasley now,” Ron said, “Why?”

“She tried out for my Quidditch team last summer,” Viktor said, “She's rather good... I was sorry she was cut.”

“She did mention she was trying out for teams,” Harry said, “Before she started working at Fred and George's shop.”

“Anyway,” Hermione said again, “PotterWatch is --”

“Is on!” Ron said, “Er... sorta.”

Ron turned up the volume, and Fred's voice came over the radio.

“-- sorry for the short delay,” Fred said, “the show will be starting soon. Caesar and Cleopatra had a very long night... and morning.”

“That is none of your business, Rapier!” Angelina said, “G-- Caesar, I told you to take that hangover potion! You did? You drank more than you let me know!”

“Cleo,” Fred said, “Calm down. We'll be back very shortly, folks. We have a special post-Valentine's Day show for you, and it is dedicated to a few special people. Stay tuned!”

“Er... Rapier, Cleopatra and Caesar?” Viktor asked.

“Their nicknames,” Hermione said, “They can't go by their real names because this is a secret radio show. They're trying to stay away from Snatchers and people like that.”

“At least they're okay,” Harry said, “The way you described their shop --”

“They sound more than okay,” Ron said, “Sounds like George and Angelina had a fun night.”

“Oh, Ron, don't be so vile,” Hermione said.

“It is my brother, Hermione,” Ron said, “I didn't get to go to his wedding. At least let me take a little mickey out of him.”

“You win,” Hermione said, grinning.

“Getting over your submissive streak, Ron?” Harry asked.

“Shut up, Harry,” Ron and Hermione said in unison.

“Er... submissive... streak?” Viktor asked, looking around the room.

Hermione blushed.

“Good girl, Hermione,” Aleksandra said, “Maybe you do have a bit of Bulgarian custom in you. You and Ron are a good couple. Like me and Viktor. Hopefully you'll be in our position soon.”

“Alex!” Viktor grunted, “I thought I --”

“Your position?” Hermione asked.

Viktor sighed and lifted Aleksandra's hand up on the table. Hermione's eyes widened as she saw beautiful jewel-encrusted ring on her finger.

“You,” Hermione gasped, “And Viktor –?”

“He asked me last night,” Aleksandra said.

“Engaged!” Hermione said, “Oh, congratulations. Why didn't you want to tell me, Viktor?”

“I know ve are intruding on important things between the three of you,” Viktor said, “I didn't want to ruin that mood. I planned on asking her ven ve got back to Bulgaria and then things happened, and I vanted it to be special on Valentine's Day. Alex's favorite holiday.”

“I'm very happy for you,” Hermione said, “Ron?”

“Congratulations,” Ron said.

Hermione looked up at him, and he looked rather distracted.

“Something bothering you, mate?” Harry asked.

“He's fine,” Hermione said, “Just something me and him discussed last night and--”

“Okay, we're back!” Fred said, “Sorry about that. If you are returning listeners, welcome back! If this is your first time listening, we need a bit of introduction to start us out! I'm Rapier!”

“I'm Cleopatra,” Angelina said.

“I'm the luckiest git on the face of the earth,” George said, “Ow! I mean I'm Caesar.”

“George is happy,” Hermione said.

“He was always a happy drunk,” Ron said, snickering.

“-- and this is PotterWatch!” Fred said, “First, before we begin, we want to dedicate this show to five very special people we've lost recently. We know they listened to the first show, and were excited for more before their lives were taken by Snatchers. To Reginald, Mary, Maisie, Ellie and Alfred Cattermole, we hope you are in a better place than the rest of us. You are in our hearts.”

“Rest in peace,” George said.

Hermione felt tears in her eyes, and looked at Ron who was wiping a tear from his eye.

“This show is also dedicated,” Fred said, “to everyone of those who have lost their lives, in the battle against Snatchers and Death Eaters and You-Know-Who. We do this show for you, and know that we are still fighting and doing our part to avenge your lives.”

“We begin this show, once again,” George said, “To our closest friends who we hope are listening today. The man who loves you the most wishes to tell you that you were – and I quote – 'barking up the right tree', and he sends you the best wishes.”

“Dad,” Ron said, “His message to us.”

“He also wishes, as do the rest of your family,” George said, “That you could have been a part of their most recent celebration. And that they missed you not being there.”

“You don't know how much I wanted to be at your wedding, George,” Ron said, “Congratulations, big guy.”

“Now let's begin with the news,” Fred said, “Cleopatra?”

“Three dead men were found in a park in Oxford, England yesterday evening,” Angelina said, “Aurors were on the scene and it is believed that the victims were Snatchers.”

“Three?” Hermione asked Viktor, her eyes widening.

Viktor only nodded.

“This is good news for the fight,” Fred said, “The fewer Snatchers out there, the better. What were they doing in, Oxford?”

“It is unknown,” Angelina said, “They had no prisoners with them and no identities. Nobody else was found dead. Whoever fought these Snatchers survived – at least long enough to escape.”

“If that noble fighter is listening, we owe you a big thanks,” Fred said, “And we hope you are well.”

Viktor smiled and Aleksandra kissed him on the cheek.

“Also, in in the marketplace of Diagon Alley,” Angelina said, “the very popular store Weasley's Wizard Wheezes was found ransacked and destroyed, but it is believed all staff made it out safely.”

“Aww, I loved that store!” George said, “Great jokes and... everything! I could go on for days about that. Those ruddy Snatchers!”

Hermione, Ron and Harry snickered.

“Caesar, take more hangover potion,” Angelina said, “Yes, we wish the owners well and hope they are listening in as well.”

“Er --” Viktor said, “But I thought the owners of the shop are –“

“They are,” Hermione said, “I think they're trying to keep the Snatchers off their scent.”

“Also some rather dreadful news,” Angelina said, “And if any of you listeners are of Bulgarian descent, this might be more important to you --”

Hermione looked across the table as Viktor and Aleksandra tensed up.

“Yesterday evening,” Angelina said, “In the wee hours of the night, Durmstrang Institute was attacked and invaded by what is believed to be You-Know-Who and his force of Death Eaters.”

“No,” Viktor said, his eyes darting back wildly.

“The Headmaster was found dead in his office,” Angelina continued, “As were two Professors, and a number of students who were believed to be trying to fight off the onslaught.”

“No!” Viktor snarled.

“It is unknown why this attack was set,” Angelina said.

Viktor growled and took out his wand. The radio was sent across the room slammed against the refrigerator.

“Oi!” Ron and Harry yelled.

“Viktor!” Hermione and Aleksandra cried out.

Viktor stood up and stormed out of the kitchen. Aleksandra gave an apologetic look to the three of them and hurried after him. Hermione looked at Ron and Harry, who had mixed looks of shock and anger. Hermione was about to speak up when the sounds of two CRACKS shot through the house. Viktor and Aleksandra had apparated.

“The radio is – bloody hell!” Ron said, “How are we supposed to listen to the next episode now! Bloody git! I'm sorry, Hermione, but that man – this is why I didn't want you to have anything to do with him. He is – out of control!”

“His school was attacked, Ron!” Hermione cried out.

“I was a foot from this radio, Hermione!” Ron said, “That spell could have hit me! Me! He killed three Snatchers without as much as an injury until he came back and was hit by my wards. He could have – that spell – bloody hell, Hermione. Choose now. Me or him. If you love me, if you want to be with me for the rest of our lives, you are not to be – ever – in contact with him again!”

“Calm down,” Hermione said.

“Calm down?” Ron asked. “He could have killed me, Hermione! I should have ---ugh! – I'm sorry, Hermione, but I know now why my wards attacked him. Because he was obviously some danger to me and you. The wards were trying to warn me. If I knew that, I would have never done anything to him! Choose now, Hermione! Me or him!”

Hermione frowned. Ron raised his eyebrows and crossed his arms.

“You, of course!” Hermione cried, “You know I love you.”

“You sure hesitated there for a moment,” Ron said.

“That's not fair,” Hermione said.

Ron made to leave, but Hermione reached the archway first. She put his head between her hands and kissed him, forced at first, but then softer. He returned the kiss, and she backed up.

“It has always been you,” she said.

“That's great, guys,” Harry said, “But we have far more pressing issues than your love triangle.”

“It was never a love-triangle, Harry!” Hermione growled, as she looked at Harry over Ron's shoulder.

“I don't really care, Hermione!” Harry said, “Okay? Would you listen to me?”

Hermione rolled her eyes and backed away.

“Let's hear your sudden revelation,” Hermione said.

“You-Know-Who attacked Durmstrang,” Harry said, “Grindelwald's old school. He's obviously very well on the track to finding Grindelwald.”

“He's in Nurmengard,” Hermione said, “Everyone knows that.”

“Maybe he isn't, Hermione,” Harry said, “Maybe he escaped. Otherwise You-Know-Who could have found him.”

“This is still about Horcruxes, not Hallows, Harry,” Hermione said, “We're not doing anything about Grindelwald anymore. If You-Know-Who is after the Elder Wand, we only have so much time. We need to focus on that.”

Harry sighed audibly and put his face in his hands.

“I don't even know where to go next, Hermione,” he said. “Dumbledore gave me nothing. Ginny was right. I can't find anything... we've been doing this for weeks now, and we haven't found anything!”

“We will, Harry,” Hermione said.

“She's right, mate,” Ron said, “Something will pop up. It always does.”

“I hope we're only that lucky, Ron,” Harry said, “Because right now we're at a dead end.”

------------------------------------------------
Ugh, you don't know how close I was in this chapter to getting Ron (or even Hermione near the end of the chapter there) to pop the question. Unfortunately, it would have ruined a moment that starts a big storyline I have coming up very shortly! I keep saying these things are a story-changer, but this one is definitely one. It is also a very emotional one.

I'll quickly explain a part of Viktor's bit in this chapter. His injury was pretty serious, but easily curable... it was because of the wards, and then at the end after his outrage, you discovered why the wards attacked him. Because he was a bit of a danger to Ron and Hermione and Harry, who the wards were protecting, so that is why they attacked him early on. It was a warning for them they did not see. As for Viktor's outrage... I needed him out of my story. He was just a loose-end that needed tying up and I needed him away from the trio so they could get back to discussing Horcruxes.

Someone recently asked me if I'm still planning on having this all end around the same time as it did in Deathly Hallows. I can only say... probably. Unfortunately, this is going to change a few things when it comes to some revelations coming up. As you can see, I have figured out a way of changing the Grindelwald storyline, because I need a bit of a delay with that.

Also, this chapter was extremely difficult to write at portions, because I had a big idea I could have put in this chapter, but it would have done nothing for the plot. I am keeping it in my notes, and I might show it off after I end the story and add in some deleted scenes and story-lines. I have a few of those.

Hope you liked this chapter!

[Fury]

Chapter 74
The Ring And The Stone

Author's Note: This chapter begins on the last night of February, skipping two weeks in the story.

(Ron's PoV)

On the evening before his eighteenth birthday, Ron was sitting at the end of the couch in the living room, twirling his Deluminator between his fingers. Hermione was laying on the couch, and her feet were draped over Ron's legs. She was reading a book on the four founders of Hogwarts. Harry was across the room, reading a book that Ron could not recognize. Ron frowned and looked around the room. It had been now two full weeks since they had came to Hermione's house in Oxford, the longest they had spent anywhere on their hunt.

The only one who had voiced any objections about staying in the house so long was Harry. He argued that they needed to go to different locations to search for the Horcruxes, but Hermione had argued against this saying that it was useless unless they had enough evidence to do so. Ron was perfectly fine with staying in the house... especially if it made Hermione happy. It provided them with enough shelter and security, far more than the tent did, and they didn't have to lose hours of sleep doing watches in the middle of the night. The only times they left the house was when they were running low on supplies.

“Oi!” Harry exclaimed.

“Ronald!” Hermione growled.

Ron snapped out of his reverie and looked at Hermione.

“Yes, love?” he asked.

“Do you see anything different about this room?” Hermione asked.

“New curtains,” Ron joked, “It is rather dark in here.”

Hermione' narrowed her eyebrows and her eyes went to the Deluminator in Ron's hand. He looked down and then realized what she meant. He pressed the button on the Deluminator and the lights returned to the room. Harry glared at Ron and returned to his book. Ron snickered and looked back at Hermione.

“Sorry, love,” he said, blushing.

“Next time, I'll take it away from you,” Hermione said.

She lifted up her book and hid her face behind it. Ron pouted. She knew he didn't like when she hid her face from him. He was going to have to do something about that.

He hovered the Deluminator over Hermione's legs, then toward her stomach. Ron caught Harry's eyes on him, and Ron grinned. Harry raised his eyebrows questioningly, and Ron put a finger to his lips. He then dropped the Deluminator, and it rolled down Hermione's stomach, and landed between her and the couch.

“Ron,” Hermione muttered, lowering the book, “I swear to --”

“I'll get it,” Ron said.

Hermione reached her hand down toward the Deluminator just as Ron did, and he playfully smacked it away. She glared at him, and he smiled and reached under her for the Deluminator. He grabbed it, then rubbed his fingers up along the fabric of her shirt and then tickled her with three of his fingers.

“I did see that coming, Ron!” Hermione chuckled, “Damn it, I'm reading here!”

“I'm bored,” Ron said, “Can we snog?”

“I'm right here, mate,” Harry muttered.

“Shut up, Harry,” Hermione said, “Ron you could read too, you know.”

Ron raised his eyebrows then looked at Harry, who looked positively annoyed at the current events.

“She doesn't know me very well at all, does she?” Ron asked him, “Asking me to read, when I asked her if we could snog?”

“I hear you, Ron,” Hermione said.

“Hmm – ohh, I forgot you were there,” Ron said, with a smirk.

“I'm not ignoring you!” Hermione said, “I'm reading!”

“You read too much,” Ron said, “So.... when is our next market run?”

“Ron,” Hermione said, “We're trying to research Horcruxes, and you're seriously worried about food?”

“First expecting me to read instead of snog,” Ron said, “And now you ask me if I am worried about food? Do you know me at all?”

“Ha-ha,” Hermione said, sarcastically.

“It is my birthday tomorrow, give me a break!” Ron said. “Or did you forget my birthday too?”

“No, love,” Hermione said, “I haven't forgotten your birthday. We could do another market run tomorrow.”

“One problem, Hermione,” Harry said. “That new batch of Polyjuice Potion you started on still has at least two weeks to brew and we have only enough left in the other batch for one person.”

“So only one of us will go,” Hermione said.

“I'll do it,” Ron said.

“No, I will,” Harry said, “It will be my birthday gift to you, Ron. I'll make a nice dinner for you, eh? Since I can't really do anything else.”

“How do you know what I want to eat?” Ron asked.

“I've had to deal with watching you eat for years now, mate,” Harry said, “I think I know your favorite meal.”

“You win,” Ron said.

“Good,” Harry said, “When the Muggle postman comes tomorrow morning, and passes by the house, I'll nick a couple hairs from his head and pose as him and go shopping. Easy as that. Besides, I'm sure you and Hermione want to spend the whole together, and could use the privacy. Also, I'm sure she has a nice present for you all picked out tomorrow.”

“How exactly am I supposed to have gotten a present for him, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“I didn't mean something you could buy,” Harry said.

“What do you –?” Hermione began then paused and rolled her eyes, “Oh shut up, Harry! Don't go there!”

“It is his birthday, Hermione,” Harry said.

“Whatever we do tomorrow is our business,” Hermione said, “And none of yours.”

“Yeah,” Ron said.

“Oh, believe me, mate,” Harry said, “The last thing I want to hear is stories of my two mates shacking up.”

“We'll try our best to keep that quiet,” Hermione said.

Ron looked at Hermione and raised her eyebrows.

“I-I mean – I –“ Hermione stammered, blushing, “I meant when that time comes, Ron!”

“Thinking about it, are we?” Harry chortled.

“Sod off, Harry!” Hermione said, “What the bloody hell are you reading anyway?”

Harry lifted up the book. Ron raised his eyebrows when he saw “Hogwarts, A History” on the cover.

“Why are you reading that?” Ron asked.

“Isn't it obvious, Ron?” Hermione asked, rolling her eyes and looking at Harry, “Harry, there can't be a Horcrux at Hogwarts! We would have found it! We've been in every nook and cranny in that school through the years – forbidden, dangerous and mysterious! We've been to places in the school that could have gotten us killed... or worse... expelled.”

“I see you still haven't sorted out your priorities from first year, love” Ron asked.

Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Not every nook and cranny, Hermione,” Harry said. “I'll give you a hint... I'll even use numbers since you seem to love those. There are four of these places in Hogwarts. All three of us have been to one, and Ron and I have been to two.”

“You're more cryptic than Hermione, mate!” Ron said.

Hermione sighed. “He's talking about the House Common Rooms, Ron,” she said, “All three of us have been to Gryffindor, of course, and you and Harry visited Slytherin Common Room years ago.”

“Exactly,” Harry said, “We haven't been inside the two others. Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. A Hufflepuff artifact, the cup, is definitely a Horcrux, and Ravenclaw artifact could be as well. I'm going through all the artifacts of Ravenclaw's here, and she was quite a collector --”

“You said You-Know-Who didn't have time to place a Horcrux in Hogwarts, Harry!” Hermione said.

“I wasn't aware everything I've ever said in my life has been correct, Miss Know-It-All,” Harry shot back.

“Don't you dare have a go at her!” Ron snarled.

“Ron, it is okay,” Hermione said, soothingly, “Harry, Dumbledore was hunting Horcruxes! He would have found one in his school!”

“Dumbledore said himself,” Harry said, “that he never knew every single part of the school. Some parts were even a mystery to him.”

“Well, I wouldn't really call Dumbledore a trustworthy individual at the moment,” Ron said, “He hasn't exactly been a load of help to us, even after his death. He could have given you all kinds of details... the Sword of Gryffindor was in his office, and he didn't even tell you about it? The weapon to destroy Horcruxes. He could have given you it and we wouldn't have had to deal with the locket for weeks on end, nor would we have had to go down to the bloody Chamber of Secrets to destroy it!”

“We have the sword, remember?” Harry said.

“Haven't exactly done anything with it, have we?” Ron asked, then pointed to the small bag around Hermione's belt, “Been in the bottom of that bag since we nicked it from Godric's Hollow.”

“Where it can stay until we need it,” Hermione said, “Calm down, Ron.”

“Dumbledore gave me this Deluminator, Harry,” Ron said, “Sure, I love it, and I'll cherish it and keep it with me. But what has it done for us other than annoy Hermione?”

“Cute, I'm not annoyed – it takes more than lights going out to annoy me, love,” Hermione said, then looked at Harry, “Ron does have a point, Harry. The Deluminator has done nothing really. And what about your Snitch he gave you?”
`
Harry frowned and reached into the pouch around his neck. He took out the Golden Snitch, and held it in his hands.

“Haven't really figured out what 'I open at the close' means, do we?” Hermione said, “My book led us to that Deathly Hallows rubbish.”

“It also led us to the discovery of the Elder Wand,” Harry said, “And You-Know-Who's involvement with it. Obviously Dumbledore was warning me about that. A message from beyond – beyond – oh, bloody hell –“

“What are you talking about, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“Hermione,” Harry said, “Get Sirius' book from out of your bag, please.”

“Oh, please don't bring up the Peverells, Harry!” Hermione said.

“Please!” Harry said.

Hermione scowled and pointed her wand at the bag. The book entitled “Nature's Nobility: A Wizarding Genealogy” flew out, and Hermione, looking thoroughly annoyed, tossed it harshly over to Harry. Harry caught the book and opened it.

“Peverell,” Harry muttered, flipping pages and running his finger down them, “Peverell... Peverell family tree. Antioch Peverell. Nothing too interesting. Cadmus Peverell... descendants. Oh, wow. Er.... Cadmus Peverell was a descendant of Salazar Slytherin.”

“You're serious?” Ron asked, “You mean Cadmus is related to –? Wow. I would have expected the bloke who owned the Elder Wand to be related to him.”

“What?” Hermione asked.

“Who else do we know is a descendant of Slytherin, Hermione?” Harry asked.

“Easy – You-Know-Who,” Hermione said.

“Exactly,” Harry said, “You-Know-Who's grandfather, Marvolo Gaunt, owned a ring... that ring was later made a Horcrux. On that ring, there was a stone.”

“Harry,” Hermione said, “You're not saying --”

“There was a stone,” Harry repeated, “I'm almost – almost sure that stone had the sign of the Deathly Hallows on it. What stone do we know could have that sign on it?”

“The Ressurection Stone!” Ron said.

“Oh, for Merlin's sake, you two!” Hermione growled, “The stone – cannot – exist!”

“Cadmus Peverell was the second brother, he had the Resurrection Stone,” Harry muttered, almost to himself, “The ring had the Stone on it, I am almost sure. And... Dumbledore destroyed the ring, but the Stone? Made by Death himself... would have survived... right? Dumbledore seems to be a believer of the Deathly Hallows and – and ---”

“Are you serious?” Hermione asked, “Why would Dumbledore believe in the Deathly Hallows?”

“He was a friend of Grindelwald at one point, who believed in the Deathly Hallows,” Ron said, “Maybe he got the fancy from Grindelwald.”

“It's in here,” Harry said, hoarsely,

“What?” Ron asked.

Harry held the Snitch in front of him.

“The Ressurection Stone is in here,” Harry said.

“It does not exist, Harry!” Hermione growled.

“Why else would he give me the Snitch?” Harry asked, “It is not a Horcrux!”

“For you to realize you can persevere in stuff?” Ron said, “That is what his Will said.”

“It's in here,” Harry said, “This whole time, it's been in here! I open at the close... I open at the close.”

“Please tell me you do not want to get the Stone?” Hermione asked, “Even if it could exist – you can't tell me you would want to --”

“Wouldn't you, Hermione?” Harry asked.

“No!” Hermione growled, tears coming down her eyes; she sat up on the couch, pulling her legs from Ron, and slammed the book down on the table in front of her. “No – no – no! I don't want to, Harry! Do you understand what I am going through right now, Harry?! No... of course not, because you are selfish enough to want to see your parents and Sirius again and I – I just want to let mine go!”

Hermione choked back sobs and stood up, then headed toward the hallway. When she reached the archway in the living room, she turned back to Harry.

“Damn you to hell, Harry!” Hermione growled, “Because anyone who wishes to do something as heinous as bring back someone from the peaceful existence of death – and I'm sure death must be paradise after living in this hell-hole of a world -- only deserves to go to hell!”

Ron's eyes widened at Hermione's outrage and remarks to Harry. Harry sank back in his seat and stared at nothing. Hermione growled loudly and a sob escaped her throat, and she ran up the stairs. Ron looked at Harry, who held the Snitch in front of his eyes. Harry sniffled and put the Snitch to his lips. He closed his eyes and opened them then looked at the Snitch. He shook his head, a look of anger crossed his face and he stood up and slammed the Snitch into the ground, then walked toward the kitchen.

Ron frowned and looked from the kitchen, to the stairs.

“Best mate or girlfriend,” Ron muttered to himself, “Why is this choice so tough? Best mate, girlfriend, or stay here on the couch. Still tough... all three sound really inviting. Lets try this again... Harry... obsession about Hallows, but you could give him ideas about your birthday meal. Hermione... angry, probably doesn't want to deal with anyone right now.... but if she does, you can comfort her... enough to the point to get that snog.... and the couch... relaxation and peace.... and extreme boredom... and no Hermione.”

He looked at the stairs, then the kitchen.

“Sorry, Harry,” Ron said, “Girls before mates this time.”

Ron pushed off the couch then walked up the stairs toward the second level of the house. As he headed toward their bedroom, he heard crying coming from the bathroom. He walked over to the door and tapped his fingers on it.

“Go away, Harry!” Hermione growled, sniffling.

“It's me, love,” Ron said.

“Oh, Ron,” Hermione said, sniffling, “I'm sorry for yelling like that. It's just – he makes me so angry sometimes. I-I'll be out shortly, okay?”

“I'll go to our room and wait,” Ron asked, “Take as long as you want and then we'll talk about it, okay?”

“That sounds good,” Hermione said, “Hey Ron? Could you get my pyjamas from my mother's dresser and set them out for me?”

“Sure,” Ron said.

“Thank you, “ Hermione said, “I love you. And again, I'm sorry for all of that.”

“I love you too,” Ron said, “And you don't have to apologize. Harry's a bloody git anyway.”

Ron heard Hermione chuckle and he smiled. He walked over to the bedroom, and went in, then closed the door behind him. He sat down on the bed and looked around the room. He had slept in this room for two whole weeks, and he never really looked around it. He knew it was Hermione's parents stuff, and now Hermione's, and it was private to her. The only thing he had touched in the room, other than the bed or the small lamp on the nightstand next to his side of the bed, was an old dresser that used to hold Richard Granger's clothes and now held his own that he had brought on the hunt.

He stood up and walked over to Hermione's dresser and opened one the bottom drawer. He reached around it, and his hand found the familiar fabric of Hermione's pyjamas. He picked them up, then went to the sock drawer, and found the fuzzy pair she wore to bed. He picked up the socks, and they felt rather heavy. He looked down at them, and realized that something had clung onto the static at the bottom of the leg. He shook it off, and it fell to the ground. He picked it up, and looked at it. It was a small blue felt-padded box. He opened it and looked inside... and found a simple, golden ring that seemed to sparkle when the ceiling light hit it. At the back of the inside of the box, words sewn in golden fabric read:

For Helen, the girl who changed my life when she said 'yes'. Richard.

Ron's eyes widened as he realized what the ring was. It was the one Hermione's father had given her mother on the day he proposed to her. Ron heard shuffling in the hallway, then hastily closed the box and put it back in the sock drawer. He closed the drawer, and sat back on the bed with Hermione's pyjamas just as the door opened and Hermione walked in.

Ron looked up at her, her eyes were red from crying. She smiled and Ron handed her the pyjamas. He then walked over to his side of the bed and faced the wall. This was their tradition every night. He would stare at the wall, and remove his shoes and shirt, and let her get dressed until he heard the bed-springs squeak. Even though they had done some intense snogging, and a bit of fondling, they hadn't gone that step in their relationship where they were comfortable starkers in each other's eyesight... at least nothing beyond his own chest.

Ron frowned as he thought of that. His mind had been on that engagement ring he had just seen, and their relationship hadn't even reached a good level of comfort. Before he could think too much about this, however, he felt soft, wet lips on the back of his neck. He chuckled softly and looked over his shoulder, and found her on her knees, right behind him on the bed. Hermione leaned toward him and kissed him softly. He returned the kiss, and she backed away then scooted back toward her pillow. She beckoned him forward and he crawled toward her, reuniting his lips with hers. He heard her sniffle, and he backed away.

“Oh, I'm sorry, Hermione,” Ron said, laying down beside her, “I was distracted, I forgot the original reason we wanted to be in here.”

“Distracted?” Hermione asked, “By what?”

Your mother's engagement ring, he wanted to say.

But he couldn't. He hadn't even thought about the words 'engagement' or 'proposal' or 'yes' or 'no' for two whole weeks. And then there was that phrase.... those four words that would be so incredibly hard to say, but with the right answer from Hermione, she would make him happy for the rest of his life, and he would never be sad again, even if he had to suffer and face the wrath of every Dark Lord from the past, present or future.

Her eyebrows raised in question, and he blinked, breaking himself out of his reverie.

“Er... you just kissed me, Hermione,” Ron said, “And you ask me what distracted me?”

Hermione chuckled and a tear that had already been in her eyes fell down her cheek. He brushed it away with a gentle hand. She smiled and kissed him again. He returned it briefly and backed away.

“Love, I want us to talk about this first,” Ron said, “And then I'll snog you senseless.”

“Talk about what?” Hermione asked.

“Obviously you've been keeping something from me,” Ron said, “No secrets.”

Hermione sniffled again and laid her head on Ron's chest.

“It's this house, Ron,” Hermione said, “I want to be happy here again. I want to be able to live here again in peace and remember how happy I was. Maybe... maybe you and I could even live here. This could be our house.”

“Aren't the blokes supposed to think about that stuff?” Ron asked, “Owning houses?”

“I already own this house,” Hermione said, “It is mine. I'm sure the Will is in my father's safe. He never liked lawyers, so he kept those official documents. Once I get the nerve to do it, I'll go into his safe and probably find the Will and the Deed to the house, all ready for me.”

“A safe?” Ron asked, “Do you know how to get in it?”

“One--nine—nine—seven—nine,” Hermione said.

“The date of your birth,” Ron said.

“One of my Daddy's favorite days of his life,” Hermione said, chuckling, then sniffled, “I was healing, Ron, I really was. The pain in my heart was healing – much to the thanks of you, of course. I was becoming okay again. Becoming myself that could go through every day and live my life. And then I walked back in this house and saw the stairwell where – um – and my bedroom where my –- see I can't even say it these days.”

She cleared her throat, and shook her head. Ron kissed her on the head.

“We don't have to continue this conversation right now,” Ron said.

“I need to,” Hermione said, “I just want to talk. Even if I talk myself hoarse, I need to do it.”

“Then I'll just listen, love,” Ron said, “Go on.”

“Um,” Hermione sniffled, “I look at this bedroom, and even though it was where my parents slept, I feel the safest in here now. And that upsets me. Because it used to be my bedroom that I felt safest. My bedroom that I loved and slept in and was my place of privacy and somewhere I could hide to get away from my troubles – I can't even step back in there right now. And that stair just a couple of steps from the bottom, you know? I always find myself jumping over it. It doesn't even take a thought to jump over the step any more. I just do it. I've done it that much in these past two weeks that it just happens. Because I'm sure my father was on it, even though I wasn't here to see it. It just feels like it and it is almost --”

“Almost like you can see him there,” Ron said, nodding.

Hermione backed up slowly and looked at him, her eyes looking back and forth into each of his.

“How did you know that?” she asked.

“The Stone,” Ron said, “It allows us to see those we love who are gone from us. In your head, you can see your father on that step – and the thought scares you. And then just the discussion of the Ressurection Stone and something that couldn't exist because it would make what you fear possible – the discussion of it sent you over the edge.”

Hermione nodded and tears streamed down her face. Ron caressed her face, brushing the tears from her eyes. She sniffled and laid her head back under his chin. He kissed her hair again and she inhaled and exhaled.

“That isn't all though,” she said. “Because there's this part of me – this part of me I hate, Ron, with a passion – a part of me that hopes Harry is right. That the stone is in the ring, and he can open it. The part of me that says 'yes, Hermione, the stone exists and you can use it and you can see your parents'. That voice haunted me when I first heard about the Deathly Hallows. And it was dormant. And then it returned tonight – and – and I think the only reason I yelled at Harry like that was to ignore that voice. Because – god damn it, Ron – that part of me that wants the stone to be real – that wants the possibility of my parents to come back in any form – that part is trying to win me over. And – I – and I'm afraid I'm going to let it. That scares me more than anything – that I'll just let that part of me win over and control me and –“

Hermione sniffled and choked back tears. Ron kissed her hair again to calm her down.

“ – and then I'll just be useless to you, Ron,” Hermione continued. “Not just on the hunt for the Horcruxes – but – also useless to you for the rest of my life – the life I want to have with you. I'm afraid that part will get to me – and I'll just want my parents so badly – and want to be with them so badly – that I'll forget to even live... and that I'll forget you and what you mean to me.”

Hermione turned her face to Ron's chest and Ron felt her tears leak onto his skin.

“I won't let that happen,” Ron said, “Never.”

“I-I know,” Hermione said, “It just feels like even someone as strong and brave like you – someone who I love and who loves me -- wouldn't be able to pull me back. If the Stone appeared in front of me – it just feels like not even your arms which I never want to leave wouldn't be able to hold me.”

Ron wrapped his arms around her and she chuckled lightly.

“That would be pretty difficult to do, huh?” she asked, “To get out of your arms.”

“I wouldn't let you leave them,” Ron said.

“Ugh,” Hermione groaned, clearing her throat, “I need to stop talking. I don't want to go hoarse. Especially when tomorrow is your birthday.”

“What can I do?” Ron asked, “Wait, I have an idea. What did you do when I was bedridden and going through my own rough patch? After we found the Cattermoles?”

Hermione chuckled and looked up at him. She scooted up on the bed and she cuddled up against her pillow. She looked at him and closed her eyes. He leaned closer to her closest ear and blew in it slightly. She giggled and put her arms around him.

“You told me how much I meant to you,” Ron whispered into her ear, “And it was the most beautiful thing I've ever heard come from your lips. Even better than those tiny moans you give when I touch your neck with my lips.”

“You love that sound,” Hermione murmured.

“Tells you how much I appreciated those words,” Ron said, “And now I want to repay the favor.”

And he did. For the next few minutes, as he heard her steady breathing, interrupted by moments of short giggles when she found something funny that he said, and as he watched her chest rise and fall as she breathed, he told her those moments in his life, before he told her on that dock how he felt about her, where he really wanted to confess to her how much he loved her. He told her what she was doing in those moments he wanted to tell her he loved her, and how she had repeated most of those moments again ever since he told her how he felt.

“And then there are those moments of disbelief,” Ron said, “like right now, where even months back, not even a full year ago, where I would dream of you in my arms, and wake up and realize it was just a dream, and you wouldn't be in my arms. And now, I wake up from those dreams, and you are here. And I – I want that for the rest of my life. And –“

Ron sighed and his eyes traveled over to the sock drawer in the dresser.

“Hermione?” Ron said.

“Mmm?” Hermione murmured.

Ron looked at her and realized she was basically asleep. She had fallen asleep to his voice.

“Did you say something?” she murmured.

Ron smiled and kissed her softly on the lips. When he backed up, he saw Hermione's sleepy eyes open, just a bit.

“I'll be right back,” Ron said, “Got to do something.”

“Now?” Hermione murmured, pouting.

“Very quick,” Ron said, “Then you're in my arms for the night.”

“Mmm, okay,” Hermione said, “I love you.”

She slowly leaned forward and kissed him and he kissed her back. He backed up and she smiled and pushed her head back in the pillow and closed her eyes again. He then scooted off the bed and stood up, then slowly walked over toward the dresser and opened the sock drawer. He gently took out the box and closed the drawer. He opened the box, then picked up the ring and caressed it in his fingers. He inhaled and exhaled and walked over to his side of the bed.

“Hermione?” he whispered.

She murmured, but kept her head in her pillow. Ron smiled and shook his head. It could wait...

He turned and walked over to his dresser that used to be Hermione's father's. He opened up the sock drawer at the top, and dropped the box in there. He closed the drawer and turned back to Hermione. He laid back down next to her and wrapped his arms around her. She murmured softly, smiling in her sleep and cuddled up against him, laying her head under his chin. He laid there, and listened to her steady breathing which always helped him drift off to sleep. This was something he wanted to do every night. His thoughts went back to that small box now in his own sock drawer and the question behind it. Yes, it could wait...

…. if only for one more day.

------------------------------------------------
So I am bascially giving away the fact that I am having Ron propose to Hermione on his birthday. That takes out a bit of the surprise. But there is a reason I am focusing a big part of this story on the romance between Ron and Hermione, and why I focused so much on the proposal. A reason why it is just as much a big part of this story as the Horcruxes and Hallows and fight against Voldemort is. And the answer for that reason begins next chapter... and it does not end there. And it gives me chills to think about. Chills!

So I finally got into the revelation of the Ressurection Stone. I think that discussion fits very well right now in my plans. Also, I love the outrage Hermione let out at Harry, and then the whole discussion in the bedroom. It was so fun to write, and really brought out a lot in me as a writer, and as someone who loves Hermione and writing her character.

More to come... it gets very exciting and emotional next chapter!

[Fury]

Chapter 75
The Event

Author's Note: Time to answer a comment made by a reviewer:

“I miss all the Harry and also miss the Ginny stuff I thought that was really good. Anyway hope [Ginny] appears again.”

Ginny will appear again very soon... in the next few chapters. Probably three or four depending on what I do with the next couple of chapters. Honestly one of the reasons I sent her off the Shell Cottage is I was having trouble coming up with what to do with her coming up at the end of this chapter and the following. I had another idea but decided against it. I'll either tell about in an author's note at the end of this chapter or the start of the next.



(Harry's PoV)

A harsh cool wind, and the smell of salty seawater met him as he stood on a cliff over-looking a large fortress. Mist sprayed against him, and he took to the air, gliding through the wind and landed with a thud in front of the tall building.

“Nurmengard,” he said in a cool voice, “The long-time home of Gellert Grindelwald. I have found you at last.”

He looked up at the tower at the very top of the prison. He was sure this was where Grindelwald was residing. Living out his life in solitude. Only his thoughts to accompany him.

“You will not have to endure this much longer, my slippery predecessor,” he said.

He twirled the wand through his fingers and looked down at it.

“Soon, I will have no more use for you,” he said, “Soon I will have a much better replacement. My victory is in my grasp.”

He leaped into the air again and landed on the roof of the topmost tower of the prison. He then stepped into the air and toward a window, big enough for him to fit through. It had bars on it, so Grindelwald could not escape. Yes, he had to be there... the next step in his victory within his reach. Grindelwald would not expect him.

He flicked his wand, and the window exploded, sending stones back into a large room and he glided through it. He inhaled a musty, rotten stench and looked around. The small room was empty! No... he was told by the headmaster of Durmstrang before he ended the pathetic Bulgarian's life that Grindelwald was there! He had seen it in his mind! He had to be – unless – but no, even he could not escape his own prison... could he?

The wrong room, perhaps. He blasted open the bars on the other side of the cell and walked through them. Then he heard a low cackling sound and turned. Standing at the other end of the narrow stone corridor was the older version of the man he had seen in the picture. The man he had seen in the headmaster's vision. He was looking at Grindelwald, and the man had a wand pointed straight at him. He looked at the wand... could that really be the Wand of Destiny?

He laughed, a high pitch laugh as he looked at the aged Dark Lord.

“Fool!” he said, “You think you can defeat the greatest wizard this world has ever seen! I know things you could never have learned. Never!”

Grindelwald gave a long, drawling chuckle. “I know your secrets, Tom,” he said.

His upper lip snarled as he looked at the wizard. How dare use that name? And what secrets did he know? The Wand of Destiny – he was standing in front of its last known owner.

“Do I sense fear when you hear that name, Tom?” Grindelwald said, “Everyone fears your new name, but you fear your own.”

“I do not fear anything!” he snarled.

“Oh?” Grindelwald said, “Death? Love? A young boy who you, a powerful Dark Lord could not even kill when he was but a babe? An aged wizard who was once a mentor to you when you were young?”

“Albus Dumbledore is no longer part of this world!” he hissed, “And soon, neither will the boy – but first --”

He pointed his wand at Grindelwald.

“I have come for what you possess,” he said.

“What I possess?” Grindelwald echoed, “Surely you do not think I have the Wand of Destiny anymore.”

“Liar!” he hissed.

“Look into my mind and see,” Grindelwald said, “I will not stop you.”

He lifted his wand and closed his eyes, and he was standing on a long, wide street surrounded by sky-scrapers. Men and women and children screamed as he lifted his wand in his wand and struck one down in front of him!

“Gellert!” a voice called out.

He grinned and looked up. Albus Dumbledore was standing there, his wand in his hand, and a mixed expression of exhaustion and determination in his face.

“We end this now, Gellert,” Dumbledore said.

“You have tried to stop me for years – years, old friend!” he said, “And today, we fight for this long when I could simply kill you with an easy spell.”

“You cannot kill me,” Dumbledore said, “You owe me --”

“A life debt!” he said, “Only fools and weak-minded wizards hold life-debts. Try to take me. We end this here. Today you die, my old friend. You cannot defeat me.”

Dumbledore raised his wand, and he felt pain, pain circling through his body. He lifted his own wand and shook it off. He cackled and pointed his own wand at Dumbledore, ready for the spell that would end the old wizard's life, and Dumbledore struck again and he felt pain again. Pain that brought him to his knees. His hand shook... an unbearable feeling... and his wand, the wand he had stolen so many years ago, fell from his hand. His eyes widened and he reached for it, but it slid away and he stared as the wand went to Dumbledore's hand. He looked up at Dumbledore, as the old wizard slid the wand through his fingers.

“End me, Albus,” he said, “You have taken the only thing I live for --”

“That is where you're wrong,” Dumbledore said, “You should not live for a simple wand like this. You should live for love.”

“Love!” he cackled, “Love! You weak fool! Where did love get you? It put you into darkness and it led you to find me and led you here! Kill me and forget about your love!”

Dumbledore pointed the wand at him and he felt more pain as he blacked out.

He backed away from Grindelwald's mind and stared at the wizard.

“Yes,” Grindelwald said, “You see the truth now. You lost, old man, you can never take it now.”

No... how could that old fool have had it?

“Even if I wanted to go find my dead friend and get the Wand of Destiny back,” he said, “I lost that privilege. I could not take it. Even if I wanted to... it would not answer to me anymore.”

“Where is it?!” he hissed, “Tell me, Grindelwald!”

“Would it answer to you, I wonder?” Grindelwald asked, “If you could find it?”

“It will answer to me!” he growled.

“Are you sure?” Grindelwald cackled, “Are you really sure? Will it answer to you? And if it does not? What will you do then? Will you let the boy defeat you?”

He snarled and pointed his wand at the wizard. Grindelwald's eyes went wide, as his whole body went rigid and was thrown back against the wall. He pointed his wand at the wall behind the wizard, and it exploded revealing a large hole. A cold wind blew through the hole and Grindelwald blinked and looked at him. He grinned and backed up.

“Rest in peace, my old friend,” Grindelwald said, “I join you now.”

“No!” he growled.

Grindelwald raised his eyebrows and then fell backward out of the window.

He rushed forward and looked out the window, his pupils wide as he saw the man falling. He concentrated trying to wrap his mind around the falling man. Any last answer he could find...

… and right before he had to back out of his mind again and heard a bone-breaking crash against the rocks below, he saw one flash... one picture... Hogwarts Castle.... and he laughed triumphantly.


“Harry!” a voice said.

Harry's eyes bolted open and he looked around panting. He was back in the guest room of Hermione's house. He looked around and saw that it was barely light out, outside the window. He looked up and saw Ron was looking down at him.

“Wh-what?” Harry asked, “Sorry. Bad dream.”

“You were laughing, mate,” Ron said, “I was going to the loo and I heard you. You were laughing in your sleep. Funny dream?”

“Um... I don't remember,” he lied.

He couldn't tell Ron about it yet. He couldn't do that on Ron's birthday. If Voldemort had found the location of the Elder Wand, he'd have it soon. And that would mean – no, he had to concentrate on the Horcruxes.

“Oh,” Ron said, “Okay?”

“Almost forgot!” Harry said, sitting up, “Happy birthday!”

“Thanks,” Ron said, grinning.

“Know anything Hermione's doing for you today?” Harry asked.

“That is none of your business!” Ron said, grinning.

“I didn't mean that,” Harry said, “But it would do you some good. What is she planning anyway?”

“I don't know, do I?” Ron asked. “Can't do much anyway, can we? Not really wanting to spend the whole day snogging in our bedroom, as much as I like how that sounds. I have something in mind – but – well, I'm not sure if I want to do it. I have doubts.”

“Do what?” Harry asked.

“Um... okay, but you got to keep it quiet,” Ron said, “Don't say anything to Hermione, promise?”

“Okay, I promise, mate,” Harry said, “Just spill it.”

Ron reached into the pocket of his jeans and pulled out a small box. He handed it to Harry, who took it.

“Open it,” Ron said.

Harry did so and saw a golden ring. Harry's eyes widened and he looked back up at Ron.

“I found it yesterday,” Ron said, “It is the ring Hermione's father gave to her mother when he proposed to her – and – well --”

“Wait,” Harry said, “You mean you want to –?”

“I'm going to ask her to marry me,” Ron said, “Sometime today.”

“You've only been together for -- well, what – eight months?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, but we've known each other for much longer,” Ron said, “So it seems longer. And we've talked about this, you know? Talked about what could happen when we did this. So I think she's okay with it.”

“Well – wow – but why are you telling me right now?” Harry asked.

“For one reason,” Ron said, “One simple reason. You know how the tradition is... I would have to speak to her father about this. But well – he's – I can't do that, can I?”

“No,” Harry said.

“I know how you feel about her,” Ron said. “I know she's like a sister to you. I was – hoping – I was hoping you would give me that permission that he can't give me. Your well-wishes, you know? Before I even ask her.”

“Me?” Harry asked.

“You're as good as family to her, mate,” Ron said. “She no longer has her parents --”

“She doesn't talk to me about them, Ron,” Harry said, “She yelled at me, sure. But we don't have very good conversations surrounding them and --”

“That doesn't matter!” Ron said, sighing audibly, “I just need someone to tell me I'm going to do the right thing. To give me their support.”

“Hey, I support it,” Harry said, “If you want my permission, I give it.”

“Thanks,” Ron said, smiling, “Oh, hell, I don't even know if I want to do this today. I had it in my mind, you know? But last night, she seemed so depressed. This house is affecting her – being here affects her. And... well, if we're stuck in here today, it isn't exactly the best idea to pop the question in the house her parents died in.”

“So don't do it here,” Harry said.

“What?” Ron asked.

“Take her somewhere,” Harry said.

“Harry, we have bascially a gulp left of Polyjuice Potion, and you need it to shop!” Ron said, “It isn't enough for me and her!”

“Then don't use it,” Harry said. “When we met up with Viktor a couple weeks ago, we were okay.”

“You think I should take her to the park?” Ron asked, “Harry – the Snatchers!”

“Three were killed there,” Harry said, “And we haven't shown our faces since. I don't think you'll have to worry about that. Do you want to spend the whole day in this house – where she could go into that depression again – or do you want to give her some fresh air for your birthday and the moment where you ask that question?”

“I want to, Harry,” Ron said, “I just don't think --”

“Don't think then,” Harry said, “Just go there. I'm sure you'll be careful. I'm going to the store soon and I'll fix you a good meal. That's my gift. I mean... you want to surprise her with this, right?”

“Sure,” Ron said, nodding.

“It is the best way to do so,” Harry said.

Ron sighed. “Okay,” he said, “I'll see what Hermione says about going to the park. You're right, I don't want to spend the whole day here. That would be boring.”

“Good luck, mate,” Harry said.

Ron smiled. He hugged Harry with one arm, and Harry shook his head and hugged him with both. Ron laughed and quickly hugged him then backed up.

“I might be gone shopping before I get a chance to say good morning to Hermione,” Harry said, “So...?”

“I'll give the message to her,” Ron said.

“Thanks,” Harry said.

“Harry, please know,” Ron said, “Whatever happens between me and Hermione. If this goes well today, and – I dunno – in two years or less we're married, please know this doesn't change anything between the three of us. We're still your mates. We're still the trio, and we're still hunting the Horcruxes.”

“Hopefully get those destroyed before you get married,” Harry said, chuckling.

“Right,” Ron said, “Anyway – we're still mates and you're like one of my brothers, and I love you for it. I'll always love you for that.”

“Okay, now you're just making it weird,” Harry said, “But I'll blame that on you turning eighteen and the thoughts going through your head right now. Enjoy your day. Good luck.”

Ron nodded and looked down at the box in his hand and returned it to his pocket. He smiled at Harry, then left the bedroom. Harry sighed and laid back staring at the ceiling. He felt tears in his eyes and wiped them away. He wanted to tell Ron about his vision. His wanted to tell Hermione. But this was their day. If Ron went through with it, and it went positive, the both of them would be happy. He couldn't ruin that mood... not yet. Let them have a moment of happiness before he told them the truth about what he saw. It was a waiting game now. A race against time. If Voldemort found the wand, he only had to look for him now. Harry needed to concentrate on the Horcruxes, now more than ever.

If he didn't... well... he was sure Ron and Hermione's happiness that he was sure they would experience today... would not last for very long.

-----------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione had been awake for a while now, but she had stayed in bed and watched Ron as he slept. She loved to watch him sleep. One of her favorite things about him. He looked very peaceful there. When he stirred awake, she feigned sleeping to tease him. He had kissed her softly – something she knew would happen. Kissing her softly on the lips when he thought she was asleep – that was one of Ron's favorite things to do. Many times she had been awake during these kisses, but she loved feeling his lips on hers, and she didn't dare to move her lips along his at those moments. It was his thing to do with her, and she loved when he did it, just like he did.

After he kissed her, he had gotten dressed, and Hermione had taken a very brief peek at his naked backside. She had tried her best not to moan when she saw it. It looked good enough to touch. She closed her eyes again just as he had finished dressing and she heard him leave the bedroom, to take his morning routine in the loo, which always consisted of an early-morning shower. It was then that she had gotten up and quickly dressed and hurried off toward the kitchen.

That was nearly half-an-hour ago. Now she was hovering over the stove, and watching bacon and eggs, enough for her and Ron, as they finished frying in a pan. She then scooped them up onto two plates and set them on the table, and filled two glasses with orange juice. She put the orange juice away, and smiled as she heard footsteps behind her. Ron appeared in the kitchen, and his eyes widened as he looked at the meal on the table.

“For me?” he asked.

“For both of us,” Hermione said.

She walked over to him and put her arms around his neck, then kissed him softly on the lips. He returned the kiss and after a moment she backed up and looked into his eyes.

“Happy birthday, my love,” she said.

“Thank you,” he said.

He kissed her again and she backed up and sat down at the table. As he sat down, she noticed he looked nervous about something.

“Now, now,” Hermione said, as she picked up a piece of bacon and bit into it, “I don't like that expression on your face. No sad thoughts or faces today. From neither of us.”

“Exactly,” Ron said. “While I was in the shower, I was doing some thinking. If you could do anything for my birthday – anything – what would it be?”

“Ron,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes, “Are you trying to beg me to --”

“I don't mean that!” Ron said, laughing.

“Oh?” Hermione asked, “Because you were doing a pretty good job... if that is what you were going for.”

Ron blushed. “I'm serious, Hermione,” he said, “Anything.”

“Um,” Hermione said, “Well, I wouldn't want to involve you in my thoughts about my parents today. This is about you today, not me.”

Ron frowned as he looked at his plate.

“Is that not the right answer?” Hermione asked.

“It's okay,” Ron said, “I just don't want you to think this day isn't about you. I want it to be.”

“It is your birthday, Ron,” Hermione said.

“I only want you to be happy on my birthday,” Ron said, “That would be the best gift I could receive. And – if it meant you had to keep away from those reminders today – then so be it.”

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked.

“I want to take you away from the horrors of this house for one day,” Ron said.

“Ron,” Hermione said, “It sounds like you want to --”

“It is exactly what it sounds like,” Ron said, “For my birthday, I want us to go back to that park where we met Viktor.”

“What?” Hermione asked, “Ron, we --”

“We'll be safe,” Ron said, “Even without Polyjuice Potion. We'll know what to look for, and I just want to walk around. And you know – perhaps have a small picnic. We have enough food right now, before Harry goes shopping, to put together a small picnic. I want this to be about us today. Not us and this house. Just for a few hours.”

“Oh, this is a bad idea,” Hermione said, frowning.

“No sad faces on my birthday, Hermione, remember?” Ron said.

Hermione chuckled and smiled.

“Fine,” she said, “But only for a little while. And it is rather cold out, so we'll take our coats and have our hoods on so we're not recognizable.”

“Whatever it takes to spend a bit of time with you outside this house,” Ron said.

“A picnic lunch sounds perfect, Ron,” Hermione said, “We'll go around noon.”

Ron nodded and smiled, then continued on his breakfast.

The hours passed by slowly, and it was now closed to noon. Harry, who had promised he was not going to interfere in anything Ron and Hermione were going to do, had mostly avoided them, and it was only a short while ago when they had seen him walking down the stairs, though he wasn't himself. He was dressed as the Muggle postman. Hermione had given him her credit card and then he left shortly after.

Now Ron and Hermione were dressed into warm clothes and were putting on their hooded heavy coats. Hermione had her Extendable bag on her belt, and along with everything else that was in there, including the Sword of Gryffindor, she placed the large picnic basket that had once been owned by her father.

They walked out of the house, into the backyard. Hermione turned around and looked back at the house.

“Something wrong?” Ron asked.

“I just have this funny feeling,” Hermione said, “We're doing the right thing, right? Doing this picnic? I don't feel right going anywhere without Harry. What if something happened and we –?”

She was quelled when Ron's lips kissed hers softly. When he backed up, smiling, she returned his smile.

“Relax,” he said, “We'll be back in a couple hours or so. Nothing will happen.”

“Okay,” Hermione said, nodding, “I'm just being silly, huh?”

“No negative thoughts today,” Ron said.

“Right,” Hermione said.

Ron gripped her hand and she nodded and the familiar feeling of apparation overtook her. She was standing in the same grove of trees they had escaped from two weeks prior. The park beyond them was pretty empty. In the distance, on a sidewalk, a man sped by on a bicycle. She looked around, gripping the end of her wand in her pocket.

“Ease up, Hermione,” Ron said, “We're okay.”

Hermione nodded and Ron led her forward. They had decided not to return to the same tables they had been at, just in case, and had just set out across the lawn, and stopped just a good few yards away from their Apparation point.

“Here,” Ron said, “In case we need to make a hasty exit.”

“I thought you said no negative thoughts,” Hermione said.

Ron grinned and shrugged. Hermione looked around then took the picnic basket from her bag and opened it. A blanket was laying on the top of it, and she set it down on the ground. She then sat down on it and Ron joined her. She started setting out the food to make sandwiches with.

“Does this feel odd to you?” Ron asked.

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked.

“Celebrating my birthday with a picnic in a park like nothing is going on,” Ron said. “Like we're not on a hunt and we're just spending a day like any other.”

“I like this, Ron,” Hermione said, as she started putting together a sandwich, “I know what you mean – but – well, we need some normalcy. I just have this gut feeling we're going to be close to something soon, you know. Just that one thing we need to pull us forward and get us back on the hunt and find another Horcrux. Like an inspiration. An event that would change the whole thing for the better.”

“An event?” Ron asked, raising his eyebrows.

“Something Ginny told me a while back,” Hermione said, “My life is led by inspiration and events. How did you and me finally realize each other's feelings?”

Ron shrugged and popped a cucumber slice into his mouth.

“Fred and George trying to kidnap me,” Hermione said, “That was pretty big for us.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Ron said, “I still would have found a way to tell you though.”

Hermione grinned. “And then I was angry at the locket and it making me yell at Harry, the day he crashed during Quidditch try-outs. And the following day we learned about the secrets of the Sword of Gryffindor. The sign of the Deathly Hallows... I discovered when --”

“When you were bedridden after your parents died,” Ron nodded.

“Right,” Hermione said, “Events. Big things in our lives.”

Ron nodded and looked down at the sandwich he was putting together.

“Except,” Hermione said, as she bit into her own sandwich and swallowed, “I can't see anything that could inspire us to find a Horcrux. Do you?”

She looked into his eyes and he sighed and wiped his hands along the legs of his jeans.

“Of course,” Hermione said, chuckling, “When Ginny gave me that 'event' speech, she was doing it for a whole other reason.”

“What was that?” Ron asked.

“Well,” Hermione said, looking at her sandwich, “She had been – erm – trying to get me to go that – er – that next step with you in our relationship.”

Ron raised his eyebrows. Recognition then crossed his face.

“How is that any business to her?” he asked.

“It wasn't,” Hermione said, “But she knew that I was trying to keep that – that secret of what she and Harry did on Christmas – that secret to myself, and that it was tearing me up inside, because I wanted to tell you and I didn't think you'd understand. Of course, you do now. But --”

“What does that have to do with us?” Ron asked.

“She was hoping it was something we'd do,” Hermione said, “So I didn't have to feel so – tight-lipped, I guess – about what she did with Harry. She was wanting me to loosen up.”

Ron looked down at his sandwich and chuckled.

“You girls talk about anything,” he said, grinning.

“Some stuff even I don't want to hear,” Hermione said.

Ron nodded and bit into his sandwich. She frowned as she looked at him.

“Ron?” he said, and he looked at her, “What if I – what would you say if I said we could go that next step?”

Ron swallowed and stared at her.

“I would ask you where that came from,” Ron said. “Because – well – Hermione, I keep thinking our relationship isn't at that comfort level yet. When you get dressed, my back is always turned and --”

“I'd like our relationship to be at that comfort level,” Hermione said. “I'd like that very much. I want us to both be comfortable with how we feel. Where we have no secrets – vocal or – well – anything else. I don't see me doing anything in my life without you, Ron. And I – I don't want us to be afraid of holding anything back.”

Ron nodded and looked down. He brushed his hands nervously against his legs again and she raised her eyebrows as she looked at him.

“Say something,” she said.

“Will you do something for me?” Ron asked.

“Er... sure, anything,” Hermione said.

“Stand up,” Ron said, “And close your eyes.

“What?” Hermione asked.

“Just – just for a moment,” Ron said, “Please?”

Hermione nodded and put down her sandwich. She stood up and looked at him. He pointed to her eyes and she smiled and closed them. She then heard shuffling around and wondered what he was doing.

“Open your eyes,” he said.

Hermione did so and looked at him. He was kneeling in front of her. And his palm was closed around something.

“A couple weeks ago,” Ron said, “We had a discussion about something important. Something that would change our lives. And you asked me why I wouldn't ask that question. I told you the reason why... and that reason was that I wanted to be older before I knew the answer. Um.... eighteen years ago I was born on this day in the wee hours of the morning. Four... or five-o-clock maybe... don't know which. But as of a few hours ago, I am now officially older, in years, than I was on that day of our discussion. And... I think I know the answer now to the question I wish to ask you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you, Hermione. It's been a little over eight months since the day I told you I loved you. Some people may say eight months isn't enough. But I've known you for a lot longer than that, and I know there is nobody else I want to be with in my long life.”

He offered his palm out and opened it. Hermione's eyes widened as she looked at the ring. It was familiar to her. Helen's ring that Richard had given her on the day he...

She looked back at him.

“This ring changed a man forever,” Hermione said, “His life changed when he gave a woman a question, and in return she gave her answer and the union would bring into this world a little girl, a young woman who has changed my life. I was hoping your parents wouldn't be too unhappy I did this – especially since I cannot talk to them about it first. But I think they'd support me all the way when I asked this question. Will you marry me, Hermione Granger?”

Hermione lifted a hand over her mouth and she inhaled and exhaled against it. Ron looked up at her, with pleading eyebrows.

“Um...” Hermione said, grinning.

“Please, Hermione,” Ron said, “We could even wait to make it official. Even if we have to wait until the war is over. I want you forever by my side. Even if we have to wait until this is all over and Vol --”

“Ron!” Hermione gasped.

“-- demort is dead,” Ron finished.

“Ron, no!” Hermione moaned.

“No?” Ron asked.

“The Taboo!” Hermione said.

Ron's eyes widened. He cursed and stood up immediately, and took Hermione's hand. Next thing she knew she was being dragged back toward the forest as spells started flying over their heads. They reached the grove of trees and Ron cursed.

“No,” Ron said, “No – no – no! Oh my god, what did I do?”

“What?” Hermione asked, “Come on!”

“We can't apparate!” Ron exclaimed.

Hermione inhaled and exhaled. He was right. She could feel the thick air. Suddenly a spell flew over their heads and collided with a crunch into a tree behind them. She heard a cracking sound, and felt a force against her, and soon she was landing on the ground with a thud. She turned around and looked for Ron, and saw him laying on the ground a few yards from her. She started to get up, to go toward her, when suddenly, the tree collapsed, falling over Ron. She heard him cry out in pain, and she gasped. Her eyes widened and she felt tears in her eyes. She could see him trapped under a bunch of branches and brambles.

“Ron!” Hermione screamed, “Are you okay? Please --”

“Get down!” Ron screamed.

Hermione ducked and looked around. Fenrir Greyback was on his hands and knees, running toward the grove of trees, toward them.

“Reducto!” Ron growled.

His spell hit a tree in the distance, and it went crashing down, straight toward Fenrir, who snarled and collapsed to the ground. She heard him growling and knew that he was only temporarily down. And if he was there, Scabior was close. She didn't have much time to help Ron.

“Delusio!” Ron yelled.

Hermione's eyes widened and she turned toward Ron. His wand was pointed straight at her.

“Good thinking,” Hermione said, “We can get out of here now! I'll help you!”

"No, Hermione," Ron said, "I didn't do the spell to me... only you."

"What?" Hermione cried out, "No!"

"You're not going to help me," Ron said, "Not yet."

“What?” Hermione asked, a sob choking in her throat.

“Hermione,” Ron whispered, “Don't speak.. listen to me. This is all my fault... they're here because of me. I won't let you pay for my mistake. Run.”

“No,” Hermione growled lowly, tears falling from her eyes, “I'm not leaving you! I leave you and – and --”

No... she would not say that. She would not finish that thought.

“I'm too important for them to kill me,” Ron whispered, “Too valuable. Snatchers like gold, remember? Let them take me and you can find me. Our rings, remember? I'm putting mine in my sock, right now, as I speak, so they can't find it. I can reach it, but I can't get out from under this tree in time. If you try to get me, you could get killed. I will never allow that! Run! Now!”

“I can't leave you!” Hermione said, “And even if I wanted to... the Anti-Disapparation Charm!”

“Hermione!” Ron growled.

“Ron!” Hermione sobbed, “No --”

“Where is that brat?!” Fenrir growled, “Where did she go?!”

“Now!” Ron whispered, forcefully, “I love you! Go!”

Hermione looked back at Ron for a mere second.

“I love you,” she whispered, “Yes, I'll marry you!”

“Find me first!” Ron whispered, “Go!”

Hermione sobbed and ran through the grove of trees, far away from Ron and Fenrir, looking for Scabior near by.

“The girl!” Scabior's voice said, and Hermione turned around, “Where did she go?!”

“I don't know!” Greyback growled, “She was here!”

“Damn it, you mutt!” Scabior said, “Okay... we have the boy."

“Obliviate!” Ron's voice yelled in the distance.

Hermione heard three CRACKS and she gasped. Ron was gone. She felt her throat close up again, like it had done when she knew her parents were dead – were gone – and now Ron is gone. She gasped and sank to the ground, trying hard not to faint.

Gone... like her parents. But not dead. She would not believe that. Not dead. Only captured. Somewhere she could find him... but where was he? She looked up at her hands, and realized her body had come back into focus, and her ring was glowing blue. Yes... it was telling her where to go. But she couldn't go alone. She had to find Harry. He'd know what to do. She had to find him, then they would rescue Ron.

She inhaled and exhaled. and pushed herself off the ground. The color in her ring had given her new hope. He was alive... her soul-mate was alive... and he needed her, and she needed him.

“Yes, Ron,” she said, “I'll find you.”

She tried to apparate, but couldn't. Her eyes widened. That only meant they were not finished, and Ron's spell had worn off. How was she going to get out of here? She could run, but they could come back soon! She had to get out by Apparation... if only she could Apparate.. but she couldn't... she wished she could Apparate all the time like a – Hermione gasped at the thought.

Like a house elf!

She thought wildly. Kreacher couldn't do it. He could have a trace. Who else? Then she grinned.

“Dobby!” Hermione said, “Dobby! Can you hear me?!”

Suddenly, Hermione heard a light crack behind her and turned around. Dobby, the House-Elf was standing there.

“Harry Potter's friend!” Dobby said, “Dobby is so pleased --”

“Can you Apparate me out of here?” Hermione asked. “Even if I can't Apparate because of a charm?”

“Of course, I'm an elf!” Dobby said, shrugging.

“Okay,” Hermione said, “Take me to my home. It is at --”

“Dobby can Apparate anywhere, even if Dobby has never been there,” Dobby said.

“Thank you!” Hermione said, “I have to be quick. My—my – um – Ron, he got kidnapped! Snatchers --”

“Say no more, Miss!” Dobby said, “Dobby can take you where they are if you want to go now.”

“You know where they are?” Hermione gasped.

“That ring you wear is an enchanted ring,” Dobby said, “It will take us where he is. I can lead you there."

“First we need to find Harry,” Hermione said, “I can't do this without him. Take me home, then get him.”

Dobby bowed and Hermione took his hand. She felt herself Apparate and soon she was back in the backyard of her house.

“Hurry, Dobby!” Hermione said, “Find Harry!”

“No need, Miss,” Hermione said, “Harry Potter is already here.”

Hermione looked toward the back door of her house. Harry was running through it.

“Hermione?” Harry said, “Dobby! What are you – where's Ron?”

“He was taken by Snatchers, Harry!” Hermione said, sobbing.

“We'll get him back,” Harry said, “I promise.”

“Take my hands, Harry Potter and Harry Potter's friend,” Dobby said, “Dobby will lead you there and make sure Dobby does everything to get back the one you love most.”

Hermione sniffled and took Dobby's hand. Harry rushed over to them and took his other. She closed her eyes and felt herself Apparate again...

….. and when she opened them, she was standing in a country lane. Not far ahead was a large iron-wrought gate that led to a very large manor.

“Where are we, Dobby?” Harry asked.

“Dobby has taken you to where your loved one is,” Dobby said, “Dobby has taken you to the home of his former masters.”

Hermione's eyes widened. They were standing in front of Malfoy Manor.

-------------------------------------------
Cliffhanger! From the proposal part of this chapter all the way to the end, this has been on my mind for many days! Ron's mistake of saying the name, to his capture, to saving Hermione and risking himself... and something else he did that I won't mention yet, but was mentioned in the chapter. It is very important concerning the next few chapters.

Harry's vision of Voldemort was so bloody difficult to write! It was kind of annoying, ha-ha.

Hope you loved this chapter! More to come!

[Fury]

Chapter 76
Brave

Author's Note: I promised to reveal my alternate plans for Ginny... instead of her leaving on her own terms... I was going to have her, at one point, stay with Harry, Ron and Hermione without any argument of her leaving... and when Ron got kidnapped, Harry would have forced Dobby to take Ginny to Shell Cottage. Either way... she was not coming to Malfoy Manor... she would have been so hard to write in this scenario!

This chapter marks a new record for me. This is now my longest story ever when it comes to chapters... it already passed my longest story, by word count, a few chapters ago.

(Hermione's PoV)


Hermione narrowed her eyes as she looked up at the large manor in the distance. It partially reminded her of a modern form of the White House in Washington, D.C. Beyond the wrought-iron gate, Hermione could see hedges on either side of a long cobbled walkway. A majestic fountain spouted water in the distance. So this was where Draco Malfoy and his parents lived. The pulsing sound from her ring was growing louder. She looked down at it, then back at Malfoy Manor. This was where the Snatchers had taken Ron.

She started to walk forward, taking a step, when something pulled at her jacket from behind. She turned around and raised a fist to punch whatever had grabbed her, when she realized it was Harry.

“Let me go, Harry!” Hermione snarled.

“Hermione, stop!” Harry exclaimed, “We can't go in there --”

“Yes we can!” Hermione cried out, “And we will! Because Ron is in there!”

“Will you listen to me?” Harry demanded. “We can't go in there without a plan, Hermione!”

“A plan?” Hermione asked, “We can't wait for a plan! They could be hurting him! Let go of me!”

Hermione pulled away and Harry pulled at her coat again.

“Let go of me, Harry,” Hermione growled, “Or I will put you on the ground right here! I need you – but if you don't allow me to go right now – I will – I swear to God I will --”

Harry let go of Hermione and frowned. Hermione sniffled and turned back toward the Manor and walked up to the iron-wrought gate.

“There is only one way I can get in there, Harry,” Hermione said. “Only one way I can find Ron. Dobby, thank you for bringing me here, but I have two questions for you. First... where would the Malfoys hide prisoners?”

“The wine cellar, Miss,” Dobby said; then his ears drooped, “Though... Dobby can only go down there if Dobby is called.”

“Very good, Dobby,” Hermione said, “My other question.”

“Anything, Miss,” Dobby said.

“By any means necessary, Dobby,” Hermione continued, ignoring Harry, “Can you get my friends out?”

“Dobby will try to do so, Miss,” Dobby said.

“Then please leave from this spot right now until you are called,” Hermione said. “Listen for Harry's voice.”

“Hermione,” Harry said, “No.”

“What about you, Miss?” Dobby asked.

“Save me,” Hermione said, “But... only if you are sure you can save everyone else.”

“No, Hermione!” Harry growled, “I won't let you --”

Hermione narrowed her eyes at Harry to quell him.

“Yes, Miss,” Dobby said, “Dobby does not know what the Miss is doing, but Dobby wishes Miss luck.”

“Thank you, Dobby,” Hermione said.

Dobby nodded and vanished.

“Hermione,” Harry said, “Please don't tell me you're going to --”

“Trust me, Harry,” Hermione said, “I know what I'm doing.”

She raised her wand and pointed it to Harry.

“Hermione!” Harry said, “No!”

“Delusio!” she said.

He vanished instantly. She took her ring off her hand and stored it in her sock.

“When they capture me, Harry,” Hermione said, “It will allow you a few minutes to get inside and save Ron. I will distract them. Either you can save me or leave me. I will care neither way, nor will I hold a grudge. Save Ron, that is all I ask.”

“Hermione,” Harry said, “No.”

“Get away from me, Harry,” Hermione said, “I'm not risking your life too. Find Ron!”

“Damn it, Hermione,” Harry said, “Don't do this!”

“Get away, Harry,” Hermione snarled, “Five... four.... three...”

She heard Harry's footsteps rush toward the side near one of the walls.

“I love you, Ron,” Hermione said, “Forgive me if I don't see you again. Please.”

She closed her eyes and calmed herself down.

“Voldemort,” she said.

Four CRACKS sounded around her, and Hermione opened her eyes. She dropped her wand, and it fell to the floor with a clatter, then she raised her arms. The Snatcher, Scabior, was standing feet in front of her. From the snarling Hermione heard, Greyback was somewhere to her side. Scabior smiled as he walked up to her. His eyes traveled up and down her body.

“Hello, beautiful,” Scabior said, “I've been looking for you.”

He gently put a hand forward to her face and caressed her cheek as he looked at her lips. She thought he was going to kiss her, but he just backed away and rubbed his chin.

“You found me,” Hermione said, her voice solid and unnerving.

“Brave little girl, you are,” Scabior said, “I usually have to lecture those who say the Dark Lord's name. Most of the time they do it on accident. In fact, you are the first I have run into who has said it deliberately and with such resonance. Obviously, since you are standing in front of this manor you are a woman on a mission. Is this correct?”

“I have come to trade myself for Ron Weasley,” Hermione said.

“Ah,” Scabior said, “I am guessing that is the name of the ginger head, yes?”

“Yes,” Hermione said.

“Funny,” Scabior said, “He did not seem to remember his name. Are you sure it is him?”

“I witnessed you capturing him not half-an-hour ago,” Hermione said.

“So you are the little girl who was clever enough to dodge us,” Scabior said, “I hoped so. What is your name?”

Hermione looked at Scabior, ready to give her name. Then – she decided to change it – if she was going to die today, she was going to do it with style. If Ron discovered this, at least it would send him a message she could not send herself.

“Hermione Weasley,” Hermione said.

“Weasley?” Scabior said, “I knew he had a sister, but you do not look like you could be his sister.”

“I am his wife,” Hermione said.

“Wife?” Scabior said, “At such a young age. How quaint.”

He raised a hand up to her again and caressed her cheek.

“I can see why he likes you,” he said, “Beautiful, smart, brave --”

“Bet he finds you quite delicious,” Greyback growled, “I know I do.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. Scabior caught this and smiled.

“I don't think she's your type, Greyback,” Scabior said.

He rubbed his hand down her cheek, and down the side of her body. She shivered, wondering what he was planning, but she dared not look anywhere else but at his eyes. He lowered his hand toward her jeans, and tugged at something and she wondered if he was pulling them down. Then she felt the weight of her Extendable bag leave her, and Scabior raised it. He threw it toward the Snatcher on Hermione's left.

“Search it,” he commanded, and the Snatcher dug his hand in the bag, “Only take what is most valuable to us. Mrs. Weasley here has been very kind to us. We have already taken – kidnapped – what she loves most. Lets not go too far right now, eh?”

“You're not going to fall in love with this one, are you, Scabior?” Greyback asked.

“She's already in love, Fenrir,” Scabior said, “It would be impossible to change her ways.”

“Unless you kill her lover,” Greyback said.

“She's given herself up for trade, Fenrir,” Scabior said, “She's given up willingly. At least we can play by the rules for now. Besides... I think I know someone inside the house who would love to talk to her. Oi! What have you found in there?”

“This – thing – goes – deep!” the Snatcher said, “All I feel is junk and – aha!”

Hermione looked out of the corner of her eyes, as the Snatcher slowly pulled out the Sword of Gryffindor. Her eyes widened. She had forgotten about the sword. She wondered what Harry was thinking. The weapon to destroy Horcruxes was in the hand of a Snatcher. Then she remembered! Her spell wasn't going to last very long on Harry! She needed to find a way to get inside, and allow Harry to get inside as well.

“Ve-e-e-ry nice!” Scabior said, “Hand it over.”

Scabior took the sword by the hilt and studied it.

“We could get some gold for those rubies, Scab,” the Snatcher said, “May pay a good price for the blade too.”

Scabior put a hand up, quelling the Snatcher, and he looked at Hermione.

“Why would you have this, Mrs. Weasley?” he asked.

“I was camping,” Hermione said, “It chops wood rather nicely. Better than an ax anyway.”

“Does it?” Scabior asked.

“Yes,” Hermione said, “You said someone would like to speak to me?”

“The Madam of the house,” Scabior said, “I bet she'll be very interested in you.”

“We shouldn't keep her waiting then,” Hermione said.

“No,” Scabior said, “No we shouldn't. Give the girl her bag back. Take her wand, but do not touch her. Let her walk into the house with a bit of dignity. She came here on her own doing. We should treat her as a guest. Not a prisoner. That means you, Greyback. Stay away.”

Greyback growled. “For now,” he said.

“Come along,” Scabior said.

The Snatcher gave Hermione her bag and she put it back on her belt. He turned and opened the gate in front of him. Hermione followed him across the cobbled pavement and toward the house. She looked over her shoulder, behind her, and thought she saw a flash of movement just as the gate closed. It looked as if Harry was inside.

“Turn around, slag!” Greyback growled.

“Fenrir!” Scabior said, still facing forward, “Give her her peace.”

“She was looking around,” Greyback said.

“She is admiring the garden,” Scabior said, “It is beautiful, is it not, Mrs. Weasley?”

“Very beautiful,” Hermione said.

“See, Fenrir?” Scabior said, “Treat her like a guest and we will have no problems with her. Easy as that.”

“What about her demand, Scabior?” Greyback said, “You know we cannot give up --”

“We will discuss it with the Madam,” Scabior said.

Hermione followed Scabior up the stairs and toward the large front doors. He tapped on the door, and they opened. Hermione timidly walked forward and looked around. They were in a long hallway lined with portraits. She was lead into a large drawing room. The room dazzled with light, natural light from the windows, and a firelight in the marble fireplace across the room.. A large crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, and the room was decorated with more portraits, hung against the purple walls. But Hermione didn't have long to look around before she noticed two figures rise out of their chairs. She recognized them as Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy. Beyond them, sitting in another chair, and looking very surprised to see her, was Draco Malfoy.

“What is going on, Scabior?” Lucius said, “What is this – girl – doing in my house?”

“She has come to give herself up,” Scabior said.

“She looks familiar!” Narcissa said, “I have seen her before. Along with that boy you captured. I have – yes – I have seen them with Harry Potter! Draco, come, tell me, is this her? What is her name?”

“She says her last name is Weasley,” Scabior said, “Supposedly the wife of that boy we captured – a little young though. So I don't know.”

Draco looked at Hermione and mouthed “wife?” Hermione only smiled.

“She is here to trade herself for the boy,” Scabior said, “But I have told her I have to speak with the Madam of the house to see if we can do so.”

“With me?” Narcissa asked.

“The – other Madam – of the house,” Scabior said, “I thought she would be most interested in talking to her.”

“Yes,” Lucius said, “Er... Greyback! Could you go get Bellatrix please?”

“You do not order me around, Malfoy!” Greyback snarled.

“This is my house!” Lucius growled, “Do not speak to me like that --”

“Fenrir!” Scabior said, “Go get Bellatrix.”

Greyback snarled and walked out of the room. Hermione's eyes widened. She had expected Narcissa Malfoy... but Bellatrix Lestrange, the witch who liked to play with her food before devouring it? But Hermione realized this did not matter to her. She was inside and Harry was inside as well. He could find the cellar and save Ron. She was just the distraction. If Dobby could save her, so be it. If he couldn't... and Ron was safe... then so be it. It was why she was doing this.

A strange silence covered the room. Hermione looked around at everyone. Lucius was pacing and looking rather nervous. Narcissa looked confused and worried. Draco looked almost frightened, and he was glancing at her at moments, then would glance away when she'd notice. The whole family looked pale... paler than usual... as if they hadn't seen much sun in many days.

Hermione heard growling and footsteps behind her. She did not dare turn to see who was walking in.

“I do not understand you, Mutt!” Bellatrix Lestrange's familiar voice said, “Why have I been summoned from my nap? I told you to watch the prisoners!”

Bellatrix walked forward and looked around at Scabior, then to Hermione. A smile crossed her lips and she walked forward to her.

“Well, well, well,” Bellatrix said, “What do we have here? A new guest. A familiar looking guest too.”

“She says her name is Hermione Weasley,” Scabior said, “Supposed wife of a new prisoner and she wishes to trade for him. The ginger boy we brought in.”

“Weasley?” Bellatrix said, looking at Hermione, “Wife? How sweet of you. Kids getting married so young these days. Do you hear this, Draco, darling? I bet she's only a few months older than you, a school-mate right, and she's married! A little slag like this. What do you think, Draco?”

“Her choice,” Draco muttered.

“Yes,” Bellatrix said, “Her choice. You are here to trade yourself for the boy you love, is that right?”

“Yes,” Hermione said, resolutely.

“Awfully brave of you,” Bellatrix said. “You're willing to sacrifice yourself for a blood-traitor?”

“I love him,” Hermione said, “I would do anything for him.”

Hermione cackled and her mouth went wide in a grin.

“I thought you looked familiar,” Bellatrix said, “Before it was Weasley, was your last name... Granger?”

“H-how do you know that?” Hermione asked.

“It is all over the posters from the Ministry,” Bellatrix said, “Enemy of the State... right along with Harry Potter! You are a friend of Harry Potter. Where is he?”

“I do not know,” Hermione lied, feigning a sniffle, “I ran from him ages ago. He angered me to the point where I left. Not an hour ago, I was with my husband and he got captured after accidentally activating the Taboo. He made me run away, and I – I regret that. I shouldn't have done it. It was my fault really that he did it. And I have come to trade myself for him. I feel I owe that to him. Even if he does not know it.”

“Scabior!” Bellatrix said, “What information can you give me on this lover?”

“If he is who he says he is, he did not tell me,” Scabior said, “I don't know why, Madam. It was like he couldn't tell me his name.”

“He was protecting me,” Hermione said, “Hoped he wouldn't give me up. But I want to give myself up in return for his safety. You know who I am and what I mean to your Lord.”

“Hmm,” Bellatrix said, “Scabior, besides this lover of hers, who else have you brought us?”

“The daughter of the Quibbler creator, Xenophilius Lovegood,” Scabior said, “And the goblin Griphook. We would have brought them to you earlier – but we hear they had a high price on their head. We wanted to see if we could get a good price. We only ask for gold. But we've come to realize that they may be of more use to you.”

“Anything else?” Bellatrix said, “No sign of Harry Potter when this girl came to you?”

“No, Madam,” Scabior said, “The only thing of value we found on her was her wand and this.”

Scabior took the Sword of Gryffindor from his belt and showed it to Bellatrix. Bellatrix gasped and her eyes went wide.

“You found this on her?!” Bellatrix asked.

“In her bag, yes, Madam,” Scabior said, “Reckon it is mine though. Could be sold for gold. Finder's Keepers, you know.”

Bellatrix growled and whipped her wand out of her pocket and pointed it at Scabior.

“Give – that – to – me --now!” she growled. .

“For a price, Madam,” Scabior said, “I am a Snatcher first.”

She growled and lifted her wand, and Scabior, Greyback and the other two Snatchers fell to the ground writhing in pain. The Sword clattered on the ground and Bellatrix picked it up. Her eyes went up and down it, and she looked mad with panic. She then looked toward Hermione and growled. She marched over toward her, took her by the arm, and pulled her against her. The sword was inches from their faces.

“We can do this easy,” Bellatrix said, “Or we can do this hard. Tell me – where did you get this sword?”

“Bella, what are you doing?” Narcissa asked.

“Hush, Cissy!” Bellatrix growled, “You have no idea – I asked Snape to take this Sword to my Vault after he stole it from the school My vault!”

She growled and turned to Hermione and grabbed a handful of Hermione's hair. Pain tore through Hermione's skull as her hair threatened to rip from it. Hermione was then thrown into a wooden chair in the middle of the room. The chair had no armrests on it and it was rather uncomfortable.

“Shouldn't you bind her to the chair?” Lucius asked.

Out of the corner of her eye, Hermione saw Lucius sitting in one of the comfortable-looking armchairs in front of the fire. Though he was looking at her and Bellatrix, he looked bored.

“Silence!” Bellatrix snarled, “The girl will cooperate.”

Bellatrix turned her attention back to Hermione, looking right into her eyes.

“Won't you?” she asked.

“Yes,” Hermione said, “Yes!”

“Of course you will,” Bellatrix said, raising her wand and pointing it at Hermione. “Because if you don't... Crucio!”

Pain ripped through Hermione's body as she fell off the chair and onto the floor, screaming in pain. She remembered being placed under lesser forms of the Cruciatus Curse in class, but this was different. This was worse. She had never felt this amount of pain before. Her whole body seemed to scream out.

The pain stopped and Bellatrix stood above her, dangling the sword over her.

“Where did you get this sword?” she demanded.

“I-I found it!” Hermione whimpered, “In the tomb of Godric Gryffindor.”

“LIAR!” Bellatrix growled.

Pain erupted through Hermione's body once again. It felt like knives were slicing through her veins and flesh. She screamed out and the pain stopped once again.

“I’m going to ask you again!” Bellatrix said, staring at her, her eyes as big as saucers, “Where did you get this sword? Where?”

“We found it,” Hermione screamed, “we found it --”

Bellatrix pointed her wand at Hermione again, and snarled.

“PLEASE!” Hermione screamed.

“What if she's telling the truth,” Draco asked from his chair.

“Draco, hush!” Lucius said.

“She is not telling the truth, my dear boy,” Bellatrix said, staring at Hermione. “The last time I saw this sword, it was at a vault in Gringott's. The Dark Lord asked – trusted me for the job. If he finds --”

Hermione saw Bellatrix shiver, but recovered quickly. She turned her wand back on Hermione.

“Please,” Hermione said, “It was at the bottom of Godric's tomb!”

“You have been inside my vault at Gringotts!” Bellatrix screamed, “Tell the truth, tell the truth!”

“I am!” Hermione cried out.

“Wrong!” Bellatrix screamed, “Crucio!”

Hermione screamed out, but the pain was brief. Bellatrix stood over Hermione and brandished the long knife. She then backed away and stood over her, pacing back and forth.

“You better tell me the truth!” Bellatrix growled, “Or I will – I will run this knife through your beloved little ginger, and kill him – just like I killed two other people you loved dearly!”

Hermione's eyes widened. No... this couldn't be true.

“You!” she growled, “You k-killed my parents!”

Bellatrix cackled.

“It was easy, little girl,” Bellatrix said, “The easiest killings I've ever done. Oh, you should have seen your father – beg me – to save his pretty little wife! Of course your mother locked herself in a bedroom – was it yours – was it your room? It was so beautiful. Nice painting. Your favorite color.”

“Why would you kill my parents?!” Hermione asked.

Bellatrix cackled.

“Because they were there, little girl,” she cooed, “They were there. Easy to find too. Had a wizard protecting them. Old coot. Actually tried to do his best to save your parents. Did some kind of spell not letting me get in your bedroom.”

She was talking as if she was reading a bedtime story to Hermione.

“The old slag, your Mum, didn't see it coming!” Bellatrix cackled, “I just went in through the window and your dear Mummy... she crawled on her hands and knees like a little slag, begging me to spare her. Begging me. Where do you think she learned to beg like that?”

“Shut up!” Hermione growled, “Don't talk about her!”

Bellatrix grinned and chuckled.

“It is how I knew who you were,” Bellatrix said, “Not just from your pretty little pictures all over the house. But the way you beg. You sound like her. I bet you take it on your hands and knees too, don't you, you little slag?”

She pointed her wand at Hermione, and Hermione felt her body contort until she was forced on her hands and knees. Bellatrix split her legs and stood above her.

“That little news of your parents,” Bellatrix said, “I hope it loosened your tongue... so you will tell me now!”

She lowered the knife in front of Hermione's face and Hermione whimpered.

“What else did you take?” Bellatrix demanded, “What else have you got? Tel me the truth or, I swear, I shall run you through with this knife!”

“You won't get your answer if you do that,” Draco said.

“Draco!” Lucius growled.

“It's true,” Draco scoffed.

Bellatrix stepped away from Hermione and stood in front of her, then replaced her knife with her wand.

“We have nothing!” Hermione said, “We haven't been to Gringott's! Please!”

“You're a filthy little liar!” Bellatrix said, “Crucio!”

Immense pain pulsed through Hermione's body. It felt as if Bellatrix had sliced her with that knife, but the woman was just standing there, grinning as Hermione wriggled with pain and screamed.

“What else did you take, what else?” Bellatrix growled, “ANSWER ME! CRUCIO!”

The pain was brief but fierce. It then stopped once again.

“How did you get into my vault?” screamed Bellatrix, “Did that dirty little goblin in the cellar help you?”

“I've never met the goblin!!” Hermione sobbed. “I’ve never been inside your vault...it isn’t the real sword! It’s a copy, just a copy!”

“A copy?” screeched Bellatrix. “Oh, a likely story!”

Hermione closed her eyes. She couldn't think of anything else to say.

“But we can find out easily!” came Lucius’s voice. “Draco, fetch the goblin, he can tell us whether the sword is real or not!”

Draco stood up quickly and raced out of the room.

“You better hope that goblin tells me what I want to hear,” Bellatrix said, staring at Hermione, “And it better be the truth! Otherwise...”

Bellatrix lowered the wand down a couple inches above Hermione's throat and mimicked a slicing movement.

“I'll leave you to Greyback after that,” she said, grinning, “He seems to have stirred awake. Bet he's hungry. Hello, Greyback.”

Hermione could hear Greyback let out a throaty growl.

“Where is he, Lucius?” Bellatrix asked, “I'm growing impatient!”

“It's quite a walk to the cellar, Bella,” Lucius said.

Bellatrix sighed deeply.

“I'm getting bored,” she said, tapping her foot.

“I want to hear the Mudblood scream,” Greyback said, “I just adore seeing my meal wriggle.”

Bellatrix rolled her eyes and pointed her wand at Hermione. Hermione tried to ready herself, before hearing the incantation, but no words came, only pain. Over her screaming and wriggling, she could hear Greyback laughing loudly.

Suddenly, Hermione heard a loud CRACK coming from below, and her pain stopped.

Bellatrix, Lucius and Greyback looked up in the direction of the hallway. Draco and the goblin, Griphook, walked into the room.

“What?” Draco asked, “I did what you asked.”

“Did you make that sound?” Lucius asked.

“What sound?” Draco asked.

“That cracking sound!” Bellatrix asked, “It sounded like Apparation!”

“No,” Draco said, “But I'll go and check in the cellar again.”

“Wait!” Bellatrix growled. “When you go down... I need you to do something for me. Just in – just in case the goblin can't do what I ask. I might need to loosen the girl's tongue again, and I know just how to do it.”

“O-okay?” Draco said, “What do you wish me to do.”

“Bring me the ginger,” Bellatrix said, “We'll see what the girl does under the threat of the murder of her lover!”

Hermione's eyes widened and she looked at Draco. Draco frowned.

“Yes, Auntie,” Draco said, “Right away.”

Hermione felt tears roll down her cheeks. Bellatrix stared at Hermione with crossed arms.

“Better come up with a good answer, little girl,” she said, “Or Ginger down there – well --”

She made yet another throat-slice movement with her knife. Hermione sobbed and felt tears blinding her, the pain of her tears worse than the Cruciatus curse.

As she laid there, waiting for Draco to bring Ron up... she could only stare at the ceiling and hope Harry had found him first.

--------------------------------------------------------------------
You'll find out where Harry has been next! Big revelation in this chapter with the identity of the murderer of Hermione's parents. However... something much more shocking comes next chapter!

Also... yes, in the actual Deathly Hallows book, during Hermione's torture, Hermione would have heard Ron screaming for her. However there is one BIG reason he was not doing any screaming for her. You'll find that out soon... if my plans go right, you'll find that out by the end of the next chapter.

Oh, you're probably wondering why Scabior was so nice to Hermione. She was being cooperative and wasn't fighting. Plus, like had been hinted with Luna as well... Scabior kinda fancied Hermione... he's a bit of a playboy.

Hope you liked this chapter!

[Fury]

Chapter 77
Memory

Author's Note: This chapter starts around the same time as about the middle of Chapter 76.

(Harry's PoV)

Invisible, silent, and feeling entirely helpless, Harry stood twenty feet away from Hermione and the four Snatchers that surrounded her. If he was not mistaken, she had referred to her name as Hermione Weasley. Harry wondered what this could mean... he remembered what Ron had said about proposing to her, but he wasn't sure if it had happened. Hermione was so worried about Ron, that maybe this name gave her hope. Something she could look forward to. Something to help her get through this.

He had been entirely against this plan of hers, but she had not listened to him. She had even asked Dobby, kindly but with an order, to save Harry and Ron, and any others they could find. And she asked Dobby to save her if he could do it while saving the rest of them first.

He could understand Hermione's plan, as crazy as it had been. She had put him under the Disillusionment Charm to hide him from the Snatchers. She would try to get them to lead her inside Malfoy Manor, and he would then go in and find the wine cellar where Ron was. He didn't even know where it was, but he would have to try something. He needed to find Ron and then call Dobby and save Hermione. That was his mission.

He watched as the Snatcher in front, Scabior, put his hand, once again, on Hermione's cheek. Harry narrowed her eyes as he watched Scabior put his hand down her body, and then tug at her belt. This was wrong. What was he going to do to her? And then, Harry saw, that he had loosened Hermione's bag from her belt and had thrown it to another Snatcher. Harry's eyes widened. He knew what was in that bag. It had been there since they had found it. And now the Snatchers would have it.

“No, Hermione,” he breathed, “What have you done.”

Greyback's voice broke Harry's concentration from the bag.

"You're not going to fall in love with this one, are you, Scabior?" Greyback asked.

"She's already in love, Fenrir," Scabior said, "It would be impossible to change her ways."

"Unless you kill her lover," Greyback said.

"She's given herself up for trade, Fenrir," Scabior said, "She's given up willingly. At least we can play by the rules for now. Besides... I think I know someone inside the house who would love to talk to her. Oi! What have you found in there?"

Inside the house? Yes, this is what Hermione wanted, but who would talk to her? What would happen to her? He already had to deal with rescuing Ron, and now this! Rescue Hermione when she would surely be surrounded by people inside the house?

“Aha!” the Snatcher with the bag said

Harry growled to himself as the Snatcher pulled out the Sword of Gryffindor. And now Harry was going to have to get that back too. If Hermione survived this, he was going to have some words for her!

"Ve-e-e-ry nice!" Scabior said, "Hand it over."

Scabior took the sword by the hilt and studied it.

"We could get some gold for those rubies, Scab," the Snatcher said, "May pay a good price for the blade too."

Scabior put a hand up, to stop the Snatcher.

"Why would you have this, Mrs. Weasley?" he asked.

"I was camping," Hermione said, "It chops wood rather nicely. Better than an ax anyway."

"Does it?" Scabior asked.

"Yes," Hermione said, "You said someone would like to speak to me?"

"The Madam of the house," Scabior said, "I bet she'll be very interested in you."

"We shouldn't keep her waiting then," Hermione said.

Good girl, Hermione. Now it is my turn.

The Snatcher gave Hermione her bag and she put it back on her belt. Scabior turned and opened the gate in front of him, and Harry watched them walk through. He then crept over to the gate, and was able to push through it before it closed. He looked at Hermione and saw her look over her shoulder, toward his direction. Harry nodded, and then he remembered he was invisible. Greyback growled at Hermione, and she turned back around.

Harry walked over toward the left side of the large hedge wall, and crept along it. Obviously Hermione and the Snatchers were headed toward the front door. It seemed to be the best way in. He would have to go that way as well. As he continued along the hedge, he suddenly heard a snapping sound and turned around. An albino peacock was standing there, and a broken twig was below its feet.

Harry breathed and turned back around. Hermione and the Snatchers were at the door and were going inside. Hoping it would open for him too, he crept up toward the front of the house and reached the door. He reached for the doorknob, then heard a growling sound coming from inside the door and backed away. When the growling sound lowered, he reached for the door again, and found that it opened easily. He went inside and looked around. His eyes widened. There were so many ways he could go! Up the stairs was obviously not the way to go to a wine cellar. But there were at least four doors down the hallway, including an archway. He could hear voices through the archway, and figured Hermione must have been in there.

Then he heard more growling and footsteps coming from the stairs. His eyes widened when he saw Bellatrix Lestrange, and he hoped he was invisible still. She was being followed by Greyback and another man who was probably a Snatcher.

"I do not understand you, Mutt!" Bellatrix said,, "Why have I been summoned from my nap? I told you to watch the prisoners!"

Bellatrix walked through the archway, and Greyback turned to the Snatcher.

“Wine cellar,” he growled to the Snatcher, “Now. Go watch them.”

“Of course, Fenrir!” the Snatcher said.

Harry grinned. The Snatcher would lead him to the cellar. Greyback walked through the archway as well. Harry could hear Bellatrix Lestrange's voice as well as other voices. Though he could not recognize Hermione's. The Snatcher moved toward him and over to a wall, then pressed it. A portion of the wall opened and led through into a corridor. Harry ducked past the Snatcher, before he could close it again. The Snatcher walked forward along the corridor, and arrived at a fork in the corridor. Harry heard voices again coming from the right direction.

"I thought you looked familiar," Bellatrix said, "Before it was Weasley, was your last name... Granger?"

"H-how do you know that?" Hermione asked.

There was Hermione's voice. At least she was still alive. Now he just had to find the wine cellar. As Harry passed a large mirror on the wall, he looked in it and realized he could see his own reflection! If he wasn't wrong, he was now visible again! He turned and the Snatcher arrived at what looked like a staircase going down into the ground... the wine cellar!

Harry took his wand from his pocket and pointed it at the man. He stepped closer to him, and the man saw him and his eyes widened. Not wanting to do a spell, Harry jumped at the man, pinning him against the wall. He put a hand on the man's mouth. In one fluid motion, he knocked the man's head against the wall, and also kneed the man in the groin. The man rolled his eyes backward in pain and collapsed toward the ground, writhing. Obviously Harry had hit him right. He then kicked the man in the head, and the man fell over, unconscious. He checked to see if the Snatcher had a wand, but he didn't. Damn... he knew Ron must not have his wand, and Ron really needed one if they were going to rescue Hermione.

He decided he would worry about that when the time came, and he walked toward the staircase.

"Give – that – to – me -now!" Bellatrix's voice growled from the other direction.

A moment later, he heard four thuds as bodies dropped to the ground. His eyes widened and he paused, looking toward the direction of the sound. He needed to know if Hermione was still okay.

Tell me – where did you get this sword?" Bellatrix's voice yelled.

Harry's eyes widened. Bellatrix had found the sword. He heard a voice that sounded like Narcissa Malfoy, and heard Bellatrix growl again.

“I asked Snape to take this Sword to my Vault after he stole it from the school,” Bellatrix yelled, “My vault!"

Harry's eyes widened. Snape was supposed to put the Sword in Bellatrix's vault? Did Bellatrix know it could destroy Horcruxes?

Suddenly he heard Hermione's voice as she screamed once, and the sound of a chair scraped across the floor. It took everything Harry had to not go toward the sound and rescue her. But he needed Ron if he was going to do this.

"Yes," Hermione said, "Yes!"

"Of course you will," Bellatrix said, raising her wand and pointing it at Hermione. "Because if you don't... Crucio!"

Harry closed his eyes as he heard the most terrible sound rip through the hall. Hermione's screaming almost gutted him. She was being put under the Cruciatus Curse. She was being tortured!”

“Move, Harry!” Harry whispered to himself. “Ron first! Hermione told you that! We're here for Ron!”

Harry breathed and hurried down the steps. As he did, the stone steps looked very familiar... as if..

… as if he had been here before... in a dream....

… and the steps would lead to... Harry's eyes widened... iron bars. He had been here before in a dream.

Harry used his wand to open the iron door, and he pushed through it, trying to keep it as silent as possible. He then closed the door, in case someone saw it while he was in there.

“Harry?” a quiet, familiar voice said, “Harry, is that you?”

Harry turned around. In the dim light, he could see the long blonde hair of Luna Lovegood.

“Luna!” Harry gasped, “You're here!”

“I haven't been here very long,” Luna said.

“Who else is here?” Harry asked, “Is –?”

He was interrupted by a long drawn-out shriek from Hermione. She was being tortured again.

“Oh, is that Hermione?” Luna asked, her lips quivering, “It is, isn't it?”

“Yeah, I'm going to rescue her soon,” Harry said, “But I needed to get – er – who is here?”

“The wand-maker, Mr. Ollivander, he's pretty injured,” Luna said, motioning to the man laying on the floor, “Also the Goblin Griphook... he was with me, captured by the Snatchers. And um... Ron is here. But...”

“But?” Harry asked, “Where is he? What happened?”

Luna frowned and led Harry over to the back corner of the room. Harry then saw Ron crouched in a corner and looking around as if he was lost. He had bruise forming around his eye, and he was holding his arm gingerly. Harry and Luna knelt next to Ron.

“Hey, look who's here,” Luna said, “Know who this is?”

Ron looked at Luna, then turned his focus to Harry. He shrugged and turned back toward the wall and laid his head against it.

“Ron,” Harry said, “It's me! Harry!”

Ron shrugged again. Harry raised his eyebrows. Something was very wrong here. Before he could ask Luna what was wrong with him, he heard yelling above him.

"You have been inside my vault at Gringotts!" Bellatrix screamed, "Tell the truth, tell the truth!"

"I am!" Hermione cried out.

"Wrong!" Bellatrix screamed, "Crucio!"

Another scream, though brief, was heard from Hermione.

“Oh, I wish that screaming would stop,” Ron moaned, “It is horrible.”

“That is Hermione screaming, Ron!” Harry said, “Hermione!”

“I wish she would stop,” Ron said, frowning.

“Ron, what happened?” Harry asked, then looked at Luna.

“Harry,” Luna said, “I-I don't think Ron knows who he is. Or who anyone is.”

Harry's eyes widened. What had they done to him?

"You're a filthy little liar!" Bellatrix screamed above, "Crucio!"

Hermione screamed again a long drawn out scream and Ron moaned.

“Please stop her!” Ron said, “We need to stop that screaming!”

"What else did you take, what else?" Bellatrix growled, "ANSWER ME! CRUCIO!"

Another brief scream of pain. Ron put his hands to his ears.

"How did you get into my vault?" screamed Bellatrix, "Did that dirty little goblin in the cellar help you?"

"I've never met the goblin!" Hermione sobbed. "I've never been inside your vault...it isn't the real sword! It's a copy, just a copy!"

"A copy?" screeched Bellatrix. "Oh, a likely story!"

"But we can find out easily!" came Lucius's voice. "Draco, fetch the goblin, he can tell us whether the sword is real or not!"

“Luna's where's Griphook?” Harry asked.

Luna pointed over to another corner, and Harry turned and hurried over to him.

“Griphook, can you hear me?” Harry asked, and the goblin nodded, “Tell them the sword is fake. You must do this for me. Please. The sword is fake. Tell them.”

Griphook moaned, obviously in a bit of pain, and he nodded. Harry heard footsteps coming, and he ran over to a large box of wine bottles and hid behind it. He laid down as low as he could get.

“I'm c-coming to get the g-goblin!” Draco's voice said; he was obviously scared, “Nobody move!”

Griphook stood up and walked over to the door.

“Come on!” Draco snarled.

Griphook nodded and walked up the stairs. Draco looked around the room, then left up the stairs, closing the door behind him. Harry heard another scream, long and full of pain come from above. He knew he needed to get help.

“Dobby!” he said, “Come on!”

A soft crack came and Dobby appeared there a moment later.

“Dobby is here, Harry Potter,” Dobby said.

“I need you to take Luna and Mr. Ollivander somewhere,” Harry said, “Um... where? Where could they go?”

“Shell Cottage,” Ron moaned, “Never heard of it before, but I have somehow, you know? Weird, huh? Take them to Shell Cottage.”

Harry's eyes widened. Shell Cottage. Bill and Fleur's home. Yes.

“Yes, Shell Cottage,” Harry said to Dobby, “Then come back! I'm going to go get Hermione!”

“The Miss told Dobby to save Harry Potter and Ron first,” Dobby said.

“I have to save her!” Harry said, “Go and come back!”

Dobby nodded and took Luna's hand, and they walked over to Mr. Ollivander, and Dobby disapparated with them with a loud CRACK! Harry ran back over to Ron.

“We're going to go stop that screaming, Ron,” Harry said, “Come on.”

Ron nodded and moaned as he stood up with the help of his hurt arm. More voices were heard above.

"That cracking sound!" Bellatrix asked, "It sounded like Apparation!"

"No," Draco said, "But I'll go and check in the cellar again."

"Wait!" Bellatrix growled. "When you go down... I need you to do something for me. Just in – just in case the goblin can't do what I ask. I might need to loosen the girl's tongue again, and I know just how to do it."

"O-okay?" Draco said, "What do you wish me to do."

"Bring me the ginger," Bellatrix said, "We'll see what the girl does under the threat of the murder of her lover!"

Harry's eyes widened. Draco was coming back down, and he was going to take Ron. And Bellatrix was threatening to kill him... and Hermione! It was now or never. He had to stop Draco now and then he would have the upper hand. They wouldn't expect him to come upstairs.

“Come on, Ron,” Harry said, “Can you fight?”

“Um... I'll try,” Ron said, “Sure. Who are you?”

“We'll save that for later, eh?” Harry said, “We have to save a good friend of ours.”

“Um... okay,” Ron said.

Harry led Ron over to the iron door, and put him in front of it... bait... but not for long. Harry hid along the door, and heard footsteps as Draco came down the stairs.

“You're coming with me, Weasley,” Draco said, “Everyone else get back.”

Draco walked to the iron bars.

“Well come on,” he said.

Ron shook his head.

“I said, come on!” Draco snarled.

Harry lifted his wand for the ready. Draco opened the door and walked in.

“Expelliarmus!” Harry muttered.

The wand hopped out of Draco's hand and Harry grabbed it. Ron then tackled Draco to the ground, and Harry kicked him in the head. Draco had a bloody nose and he was unconscious.

“Git,” Ron said.

Harry looked at the wands in his hand. He liked Draco's more, so he threw the other wand at Ron, who grabbed it. Ron looked at him.

“Can you use it?” Harry asked.

Ron frowned at the wand and nodded at Harry.

“Let's go stop the screaming,” Harry said.

Ron nodded and Harry led him up the stairs. And toward the passageway leading to the drawing room. Cautiously they crept along it until they reached the drawing room door, which was ajar. Now they had a clear view of Bellatrix looking down at Griphook, who was holding Gryffindor’s sword in his long-fingered hands. Hermione was lying at Bellatrix’s feet. She was barely stirring.

“Well?” Bellatrix said to Griphook. “Is it the true sword?”

“No,” said Griphook. “It is a fake.”

“Are you sure?” panted Bellatrix. “Quite sure?”

“Yes,” said the goblin.

Relief broke across her face, all tension drained from it.

“Good,” she said, and with a casual flick of her wand she slashed another deep cut into the goblin’s face, and he dropped with a yell at her feet. She kicked him aside, “Where's that boy – Draco! Come on! Aww, let's just get this over with. Greyback you can take the girl. CRUCIO!”

Hermione screamed again and Ron moaned behind Harry and pushed past him. Harry followed him and they burst into the room!

“Expelliarmus!” Ron yelled.

His spell hit Bellatrix's wand and Harry caught it in his hand and pocketed it.

“Stupefy!” Harry yelled, “Expelliarmus!”

One spell hit Lucius. Narcissa and Greyback battled with their own wands, throwing spells.. Harry threw himself to the floor, rolling behind a sofa to avoid them.

“STOP OR SHE DIES!” Bellatrix growled.

Panting, Harry peered around the edge of the sofa. Bellatrix was supporting Hermione, who seemed to be unconscious, and was holding her short silver knife to Hermione’s throat.

“Drop your wands,” she whispered. “Drop them, or we’ll see exactly how filthy her blood is!”

Ron moaned across the room, and gripped his wand.

“I said, drop them!” she screeched, pressing the blade into Hermione’s throat: Harry saw beads of blood appear there.

“All right!” he shouted and dropped his wand on the floor.

Ron dropped his below him.

“Good!” she leered. “Well, well, well, Harry Potter, where did you come from? I know someone who wants to see you. Lucius! Call the Dark Lord! NOW!”

Lucius grinned and pulled up his sleeve, revealing the Dark Mark. He raised his hand above the scar and was about to lower it, when a peculiar grinding noise was heard from above. All of them looked upward in time to see the crystal chandelier tremble; then, with a creak and an ominous jingling, it began to fall. Bellatrix was directly beneath it; dropping Hermione, she threw herself aside with a scream. The chandelier crashed to the floor in an explosion of crystal and chains, falling on top of Hermione and the goblin, who still clutched the sword of Gryffindor. Glittering shards of crystal flew in all directions.

Harry picked up Draco's wand, and Ron picked up his new one. They started casting spells to Greyback and Lucius and Narcissa.

“Ron, grab her!” Harry yelled, “and GO!”

Ron nodded and ran over to the chandelier. He pulled Hermione from the wreckage. He clutched his hands around her and two CRACKS were heard around the room as they Disapparated.

Dobby stood up and looked around. Bellatrix raised her knife and Dobby snapped and the wand dropped to her feet.

“You dirty little monkey!” Bellatrix growled, “You could have killed me! How dare you defy your masters!”

“Dobby has no master!” Dobby said, “Dobby is a free elf.

Harry hurried over to the chandelier and Dobby looked around at Harry.

“And Dobby is hear to save Harry Potter!” Dobby said. “You will not do any more harm to Harry Potter!”

Harry gripped his arm around Griphook, the Sword of Gryffindor still clinging in his arms. Bellatrix growled and dove for her knife. Dobby grabbed Harry's hand and saw a blur of flying silver, as Bellatrix’s knife flew across the room at the place where he was vanishing –

And then they hit solid earth and smelled salty air. Harry fell to his knees, relinquished Dobby’s hand, and attempted to lower Griphook gently to the ground.

“Are you all right?” he said as the goblin stirred, but Griphook merely whimpered.

Harry squinted around. There seemed to be a cottage a short way away and he thought he saw movement outside it.

“Dobby, is this Shell Cottage?” he whispered, clutching the two wands he had brought from the Malfoys’, ready to fight if he needed to. “Have we come to the right place? Dobby?”

He looked around. The little elf stood feet from him.

“DOBBY!” Harry cried out.

The elf swayed slightly. Together, he and Harry looked down at the silver hilt of the knife protruding from the elf’s heaving chest.

“Dobby – no – HELP!” Harry bellowed toward the cottage, toward the people moving there. “HELP!”

He did not know or care whether they were wizards or Muggles, friends or foes; all he cared about was that a dark stain was spreading across Dobby’s front, and that he had stretched out his own arms to Harry with a look of supplication. Harry caught him and laid him sideways on the cool grass.

“Dobby,” Harry moaned, “no, don’t die, don’t die –“

The elf’s eyes found him, and his lips trembled with the effort to form words.

“What a beautiful place to be with friends,” Dobby whimpered. “Dobby is happy to be with friends. Dobby is happy to be with Harry... Potter...”

And then with a little shudder the elf became quite still, and his eyes were nothing more than great glassy orbs, sprinkled with light from the sun they could not see.

Harry sniffed and looked up. Two figures with long red hair were running toward him. He recognized Bill and Ginny.

“Harry!” Ginny cried out.

She ran over to Harry and hugged him around the arms.

“Griphook?” Bill asked, “What are you –? You're injured – um –hang on, Griphook!”

“Ron?” Harry asked, “Hermione!”

“Hermione's unconscious, but she'll get through it,” Ginny said, “Ron – um – he – er – he's okay? But --”

Ginny broke down in tears and sobbed against his shoulder.

“I should have been with you to help!” she cried out, “I should have! Then maybe Ron wouldn't have – ohh, Harry!”

She sniffled and Harry nodded and looked at the dead form of Dobby.

“I have to bury Dobby,” Harry said, “By my hands. No magic.”

“I'll help you,” Ginny said, “If only to apologize for what I did to you – I'm sorry I left you. I've been horrible to you! I-I'm sorry!”

“We'll talk about it, Ginny,” Harry said, “Bill?”

“I have to bring Griphook inside,” Bill said, “And I have to help Mr. Ollivander. And then, Harry... you and me are going to talk.”

-----------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione woke up, gasping, inhaling and exhaling deeply as she looked up at a yellowish-colored ceiling. The lighting in the room looked strange... it was dark... and it was only a bit past noon when she had gone to Malfoy Manor... had she been out for that long? She looked around and saw a figure with long silver-blonde hair.

“Fleur?” Hermione gasped.

Fleur's face came into focus and she nodded.

“You're safe, Hermione,” Fleur said, “You're at mine and Bill's home... Shell Cottage. Just lay there.”

Hermione lifted up her hands, and it was rather difficult because everything ached. Her ring was not there!”

“My ring!” Hermione gasped.

“Here, Hermione,” Fleur said, “It eez here. I found it in your sock.”

She nodded to the nightstand beside Hermione's bed and Hermione turned. She saw the ring and she hastily put it back on her finger. It was glowing blue again. She gasped and looked at Fleur.

“Ron!” she said, “He's still gone! I don't know where he is!”

“Relax, Hermione,” Fleur said, “Ron eez in the next room. He eez – er – safe and that eez all zat matters.”

“Next room,” Hermione said.

She looked back at her ring, and it was still glowing.

“If he's here,” Hermione said, “And my ring is glowing, then that means he's – you just said he's safe!”

“He eez,” Fleur said.

“My ring is glowing!” Hermione said, “Either means he is hurt and needs me, or he is lost! He is here, so he is not lost! Which means he needs me! I need to see him.”

“Zat eez not a good idea, I think,” Fleur said.

“No, I need to see him!” Hermione said, “I need to know!”

She pushed the blankets off of her and stood up from the bed.

“Hermione,” Fleur said.

“Get out of my way!” Hermione growled, “You do not know what I've been through today – you don't know what I've been through looking for him! I need to know he's safe. I need him to know I'm safe.”

“Er – okay,” Fleur said.

She went to the door and opened it. She was at a hallway near a stairwell. Harry and Ginny were there; Ginny was on the floor, her knees against her chest, and she looked in tears. Harry was standing near her. He smiled lightly when he saw Hermione.

“Why is she crying?” Hermione asked, “What's wrong with –?”

“He – Ron – he,” Ginny gasped, then broke down in sobs again.

“Fleur said he was okay!” Hermione said.

“He is,” Harry said, “In a way.”

“In a way!” Ginny scoffed, “In one way but not another.”

“Hermione, one moment,” Harry said, “When Ron was getting captured by Snatchers, did he do a spell to attack them?”

“He wiped one of their memories, I think,” Hermione said, “But – Scabior and Greyback seemed okay?”

“Damn it, Ron!” Ginny growled, “Why?!”

“I need to see him,” Hermione said.

“Hermione, I don't think --” Harry began.

“Will people stop telling me it is not a good idea to see my fiancee?!” Hermione asked, without thinking.

She gasped and put a hand to her mouth. She blushed and Harry and Ginny looked at her with wide eyes.

“I – I – I,” Hermione stammered, then stamped her foot, “Shut up!”

She had said that mostly to herself but Harry and Ginny just raised their hands in surrender.

“God!” Hermione growled, “I'm going to see him now and nobody can stop me!”

Harry and Ginny stared at her as she walked past them and put her hand on the door-handle. She inhaled, exhaled and opened the door... frightened of what she'd see....

And then she saw him... and he looked okay. He was sporting a bruise around his right eye, and a cut lip. He had a small sling on his arm, but it looked okay. He was sitting up on the bed, so he didn't seem to hurt anywhere... not all over... not like her, the after-effect of the Cruciatus Curse. But as he looked up at her, she saw a blankness in his eyes... a far-off distant look.

“Hello,” Ron said, staring at her.

Hermione smiled and walked toward him. She put her arms around him in a near-crushing hug and kissed him softly. He mumbled something against her lips and she backed up. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her, frowning.

“What did you do that for?” he asked.

“I'm – I'm just so happy you're okay,” Hermione said, “I thought you were – I thought you were dead. I just needed to see you.”

“Um... okay,” Ron said.

“What's wrong?” Hermione asked, “Do you hurt anywhere – they said you were okay – I'm so happy, I thought – I – why are you looking at me like that?”

Because he still had that blank stare in his eyes, that questioning look as he looked at her. It was so odd to see him like that. Almost like...

“I'm sorry,” Ron said, “I don't know what you're expecting me to say... but... not to sound rude, but... Miss, I have no idea who you are.”

Hermione was sure her eyes were as wide as saucers. No... this has to be some kind of cruel joke. A good playful slap on that thick head of his to make him stop joking with her, that would do it.

Then she heard footsteps behind her and turned around. Harry stood there, and she saw a sad, knowing look in his eyes.

“The Memory Charm you heard him use in the forest, Hermione,” Harry said. “He put it on himself... so he could protect us – protect you. He has no idea who anyone here is... I'm not sure if he knows who he is...”

Hermione felt her lips quiver and tears in her eyes as she looked back at Ron. He was staring at the ceiling, that same haunting, blank expression in his eyes.

She shook her head and backed away from him. This couldn't be true. He had asked her to marry him only a few hours ago, and now he couldn't even remember who she was?

He looked back at her very briefly, looking at her as if she was something completely new to him. She could only make it halfway across the room, before she collapsed to the floor against the large vanity dresser near the door, and sobs started to numb her throat.

The only thing louder than her own sobs, were those of Ginny's out in the hallway.

--------------------------------------------
I've had Hermione's PoV of this written for five days! I am so excited to finally be able to have it in my story! Also, the next chapter is basically done, except I need to change a few things... so it will be up very shortly!

Hope you liked the chapter! More emotional moments coming next chapter! These next few chapters, while they will also be mixed with Horcruxes and Hallows storyline, I call the “Remember Me” chapters.. because it focuses on Ron's memory and his relationship with Hermione.

[Fury]

Chapter 78
Baby Steps And Categories

Author's Note: In the book, the Malfoy Manor Skirmish and arrival at Shell Cottage was said to be around Easter... however in my story they arrive over a month earlier than that. So if I keep to my plans, they'll be at Shell Cottage for a few weeks.


And why should I tell you this
A stranger I just met
A woman who in hours from now I'll certainly forget
Anonymous and undemanding
Enchantment passing through
My secrets and my confidence
Are safe enough with you

Enchantment Passing Through - Sisqo


(Ron's PoV)

Sometime rhe following morning, Ron was awoken by a knocking sound on the door. He blinked his eyes open and stretched. He was still in that same strange bedroom he could not recognize. He had a feeling he had been here before, but the thought was strange. If he had been in this place before, why could he not recognize it?

The bedroom door opened slightly and a tall man with ginger hair, the same color of hair he had, walked in. He was carrying a tray, and could see a plate and a couple of glasses on it. The man walked into the room and set the tray on the nightstand. Ron looked over at it, but he was not looking at the tray, nor the food or drinks. He saw a pocket-watch and what looked like a cigarette lighter.

“Do I smoke?” Ron asked.

“I hope not!” the man said, chuckling, “Actually that is a – well, it's hard to explain, but it is yours, trust me.”

Ron looked beside the lighter, and saw a peculiar ring. It had a glowing blue light around it.

“And that?” Ron asked, nodding to the ring.

“It is yours too,” the man said.

“I wasn't aware I owned something so beautiful,” Ron said.

He picked up the ring and put it on his finger.

“Why is it glowing?” Ron asked.

“It is enchanted,” the man said, “Some enchantments are different than others... but I think it means that someone close to you is lost to you.”

“I don't think I have anyone close to me,” Ron said.

“You do,” the man said, nodding and smiling, “Trust me.”

“Forgive me, I know you said your name,” Ron said, “But --”

A frown crossed the man's face, and Ron thought he could see tears in his eyes.

“Bill,” Bill said, “I'm – er – I'm your oldest brother.”

“Brother,” Ron said, raising his eyebrows questioningly, “I have brothers?”

“Five of them including me,” Bill said, “And a sister.”

“That – that girl I saw with hair like ours?” Ron asked.

“Yeah, Ginny,” Bill said, “With a 'G' not a 'J'.”

Ron tested the name on his lips once. “Pretty name,” he said.

Bill nodded and sat down in the chair near his bed.

“Yes,” Bill said, “If I ask you a few questions, can you answer them?”

“I'll – I'll try,” Ron said, “Can I ask you the same thing?”

“Whatever you ask, I'll try to answer,” Bill said, “But I wish to go first.”

Ron nodded and looked at the platter of food and drink.

“Can I eat while we talk?” he asked.

Bill smiled. He rubbed his chin and started to chuckle.

“What's so funny?” Ron asked.

“You're a big eater,” Bill said, “I'm – I'm hoping that means you're improving.”

“Improving on what?” Ron asked, as he took his plate.

Bill frowned and paused, as if trying to think what to say.

“You lost your memory,” he finally said.

Ron bit into a piece of bacon as he looked at Bill. That would explain why he could not recognize his own family, nor that girl he had seen the previous night...

“How –?” he asked.

“It doesn't matter,” Bill said, “What matters is that you get it back. I want to help you with that. I know you pretty well, I think I can help with a few things. Ready to listen?”

Ron nodded, and listened to Bill as he described things about a past that Ron was trying to remember. He wish he could remember it. It all sounded so brilliant, and his family sounded great. Bill was married... and even more strange to understand, he, Ron, had been a best man at his wedding! Bill described their mother who would treat him like he was the only person who meant anything to her, but would be the first to scold him if he did something bad. A father who had a crazy knack for strange things, but had the best stories. Twin brothers who were the light of any person's day, and could make any sad thing turn happy. One of them was also married, even though he was almost, by a month, two years older than Ron! One brother even tamed dragons! And then his sister who, as Bill said, Ron would do anything to protect her, because she was the youngest, and she was the baby of the family... but she would also fight you off like she was twice your age if you got on her wrong side. And the house they lived in! A house with an odd name... who named a house? A house that seemed to defy gravity, and even had a ghoul living above his bedroom which was at the very top of the tall house.

As Ron was listening, he would sometimes pay attention to the pocket-watch on the nightstand. The hands around the watch moved quite a bit, and it was almost an hour before Bill was finished.

“Any questions?” Bill asked.

“One,” Ron said. “You're describing so many wonderful people. But there is this one person I can't get out of my head. She's somewhere here, and she's – well --”

“There are four girls here right now, including your sister,” Bill said, “I need more to go on.”

“Well, she's – she's so beautiful,” Ron said.

“I'm married, little brother,” Bill said, chuckling, “I only see one girl as that beautiful here. Any more. Hair color? Height? Voice patterns?”

“She.... she kissed me,” Ron said, staring at the dresser where he had last seen the girl.

“Where?” Bill asked.

Ron blushed and pointed to his lips.

“Oh,” Bill said, chuckling, “That girl... that's Hermione.”

“Hermione,” Ron said, and mouthed the name three times to test it out, “Peculiar name... but just as beautiful. She's still here?”

“Yeah,” Bill said.

“Does she kiss people a lot?” Ron asked, raising his eyebrows.

Bill laughed out loud. “No,” he said, shaking his head, “No, I don't think so.”

Ron blushed... why had she kissed him?

“Did something happen to her?” Ron asked, “She looked really distressed when she was in here before. Something was wrong. She was – she was crying.”

“She's just going through a tough time,” Bill said.

Ron nodded and glanced down at his ring. He lifted it up and showed it to Bill.

“I think she gave it to you,” Bill said, “A few months ago.”

“She's the one you said was close to me?” Ron asked.

“I think so,” Bill, said nodding.

Ron frowned and looked at his ring.

“I told her I had no idea who she was,” he said.

“Your memory is mending,” Bill said, “It is understandable.”

“I want to know her,” Ron said, “I want to know why she's close to me. Like – I mean – I know family's a big deal, sure – but I have to know this girl. I have to remember her. Could you – could I talk to her?”

“I'll see what I can do,” Bill said. “It may take a few minutes. She's not feeling well.”

“Is it... because of me?” Ron asked.

“How about you try to discover that your own?” Bill asked, “I'll send her in here very soon after I have a few words with her. I won't let her say no, though I kind of doubt she will.”

Ron smiled. Bill stood up and walked out of the room. Ron stared back up at the ceiling.

“Hermione,” he breathed, “Beautiful name... beautiful girl.”

He tested the name on his lips a few more times. It seemed to fit very well on his tongue, as if...

…. as if he had said it many times before.

---------------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione stared up at the ceiling of the living room in Shell Cottage. She was laying on the couch that was situated just below the room Ron was currently in. She had slept there, because even though he was a floor above her, she felt very close to Ron, but had now been awake for almost three hours that morning. She hadn't moved off that couch since the previous night.

Beside her, on the coffee table, lay a number of different glasses, filled up to various heights with liquids, mostly consisting of medical potions that she had to take at different times of the previous night, to help her through the pain of being tortured by the Cruciatus Curse. At least three potions, administered when she woke up, were coursing through her right now, numbing the pain. But she knew it could only numb the pain from the torture. Nothing could numb the pain she had received since she walked into Ron's temporary bedroom in Shell Cottage.

No potion had ever been created to cure a broken heart.

Right now, laying on the couch was all she could do to stay alive. She felt if she stood up, she'd collapse onto the ground and never be able to get up again.

She had seen a number of people walk through the house. Bill and Fleur, Harry and Ginny, even Luna Lovegood who didn't look too bad after her months of incapacitation with the Snatchers and finally the few hours at Malfoy Manor. The reason Hermione was on the couch was because Mr. Ollivander had been moved into the bedroom she had been in. Her new bedroom was one she would share with Ginny and Luna that evening, even though she had chosen to sleep on the couch the first night. She hadn't seen the wandmaker at all, and only knew that he was very injured, but mending. She had seen the goblin Griphook once, through an open doorway into a bedroom on the bottom floor, when Fleur had entered the room, a bottle of Skele-Gro in her hands.

She had last seen Harry and Ginny as they walked across the living room and outside to the beach. That had been at least two hours ago, and they hadn't come back inside. Ginny's eyes were red from constant crying. Hermione hadn't been able to attend the funeral, but she knew that Dobby had been killed in the process of rescuing everyone from Malfoy Manor. When she felt like doing something, she would go out to his grave and thank him for keeping his promise.

“Hermione?” a voice said.

Hermione looked up slowly and saw Bill walking toward her. Bill looked quite a bit like Ron, and the sight of him made more tears leak from Hermione's eyes. He sat down in the chair next to her couch.

“That ring,” he said, motioning to it, “It's been glowing ever since last night.”

Hermione's eyes traveled down to the ring. She nodded... the blue glow was almost permanent now, and she almost expected it would stay like that.

“Ron put his ring back on,” Bill said.

“He did?” Hermione asked, almost gasping.

“He said he didn't know he owned something that beautiful,” Bill said, smiling.

Hermione grinned and wiped a tear from her eye.

“Can I talk to him?” she asked.

“Soon,” Bill said, “I just need to talk to you first.”

Hermione nodded.

“His Deluminator is near him too,” Bill said, “I was hoping that and his pocket-watch, and his ring would remind him of something. According to Harry, Ron's ring was glowing when Harry saw him in the cellar of Malfoy Manor, and it hasn't stopped since.”

Hermione nodded. It was obvious why they hadn't stopped glowing.

“Th-they glow when the owner's soul-mate is in-injured,” Hermione said. “Or lo-lost. Like we don't know where they are and it stays like this until we find them. He's not badly injured, and I'm – I'm okay.”

Hermione frowned. That was a lie. She was far from okay.

“I thought so,” Bill said, “But you know where he is, so --”

Hermione shook her head almost violently, and felt more tears leak down her cheeks.

“No I don't,” Hermione said, “He's here, sure. But he's – he's lost in a place I-I can't go to – and – oh, Bill – I just want to find the key that will let me in!”

“I think he's mending,” Bill said, “I talked to him and let him know who some people are who are close to him and --”

“I need to talk to him again!” Hermione said, “I'm sorry to sound so selfish, Bill, but – but I feel like I need him to know me. Most of all.... and it sounds so damn selfish!”

Hermione put her hands to her face. She didn't want Bill to see her. He was Ron's family and she – well, she didn't know what she was in Ron's eyes anymore.

“He wants to talk to you,” Bill said, “He actually asked for you. But --”

“He did?” Hermione asked, putting her hands down and moving to sit up, “Why didn't you –?”

“But,” Bill pressed on, “Please let me finish what I need to say to you first.”

Hermione frowned and laid back down.

“I promise, it will be quick,” Bill said, “Then you can see him.”

“Okay,” Hermione said.

“Fleur's very good at brewing medical potions, Hermione,” Bill said, “She's going to try to brew something that will jog Ron's memory.”

Hermione shook her head almost violently again.

“Professor Lockhart had his memory taken away, and he's been in St. Mungo's since, Bill!” Hermione said, “Do you know how long he –? I can't wait that long for Ron to know me again! To know who I am again! To know what he means to me, and what I mean to him!”

“The potion will only take a couple of weeks,” Bill said.

“Do – you – not understand me?” Hermione asked, “Two weeks – I – I can't stand even two minutes away from him right now. He is all I have left in this world that means that much to me. My parents are dead, Bill – my – ugh, I don't know the right word to use for Ron.”

“Boyfriend?” Bill suggested.

“Fiancee,” she muttered.

Bill's eyes widened as he stared at her. She put her hand on her mouth. She had to stop saying that!

“Oh,” Bill said, “Wow. I only see your promise ring.”

“Oh, god my mother's ring!” she moaned, “He had it with him when everything happened! It's probably lost and --”

“Wait!” Bill said, “I found two rings in Ron's sock. I recognized the silver one, cause I had seen it before but --”

He reached into the pocket of his jeans and took out the small gold ring.

“That's it!” Hermione said, “That's my mother's – my engagement ring!”

Bill gave it to her and she put it on the same finger as her promise ring. She grinned and felt tears in her eyes, as she looked at it. Feeling her mother's ring around her finger calmed her down.

“Ron asked me – yesterday – his birthday -- to marry him,” Hermione sad, “And – oh god, Bill, this is all my fault.”

“No, it isn't,” Bill said.

“Yes, it is!” Hermione said, “He asked me and I – I was so uptight with myself. We've been talking about this kind of thing for months now. And it is always hypothetical proposals, hypothetical marriage, hypothetical future. Only I thought it was hypothetical, not Ron. And he asked me – and it was taking me so long to answer – and then he asked again and he told me – he told me we could wait to get married until – until – until the war was over and until You-Know-Who was dead. But – but --”

“He didn't just say You-Know-Who did he?” Bill asked.

“No!” Hermione said, shaking her head, and feeling more tears come to her eyes, “All because he was pleading with me, because I delayed. Because he thought I was going to say no. And when he said it, Snatchers came out of nowhere – one thing led to another – and he was trapped under a fallen tree. He put the Disillusionment Charm on me and – and told me to run – and I told him I'd marry him and – and – and he told me to find him first – and when I ran – I heard him use the Memory Charm, and I thought he used it on one of the Snatchers and --”

Hermione put a hand over her mouth and shook her head.

“He's up there – he can't remember me – or you -- because of me!” she said, sobbing.

“Hermione, these days you know him better than I do,” Bill said, “Answer me this as honestly as you can – has he ever – before yesterday – used the Memory Charm on anybody?”

Hermione raised her eyebrows. She thought back during the hunt. No, always Harry or her. She shook her head.

“I-I don't think so,” she said.

Bill nodded and grinned, looking a bit relieved.

“Why?” Hermione asked.

“Spells take a experience to use them well,” Bill said. “Someone like Gilderoy Lockhart, who put a Memory Charm on anyone he thought would cross him, was an expert at it, if he put it on himself, it would have done some heavy damage. Ron --”

“-- only used it once,” Hermione said.

She put both hands to her mouth and looked at him.

“Does that mean?” she asked, “That --”

“It looks hopeful,” Bill said. “The potion will do the trick, I think. But he needs help. Let's just say his memory needs a kick-start. I was talking to him about family and what he grew up with. But I can only go so far, Hermione. Harry can help him too, but he wants to talk to you right now.”

Hermione nodded and sat up again. She looked at Bill to see if he would object, and he only offered a hand to help her up. She smiled and took it, and winced as she stood up.

“How do you feel?” Bill asked.

“I can still feel the spells,” Hermione said, “But the potions help.”

“It takes time,” Bill said.

Hermione nodded. She then gently pushed past him and headed toward the long hallway outside the living room. When she reached it, she almost ran into Harry. He smiled at her, and she tried to smile but couldn't.

“Ginny?” she asked.

“Outside,” Harry said, “Getting her some butterbeer to calm her down. I'm fine, by the way.”

Hermione nodded.

“You?” Harry asked.

“I'm not okay, Harry,” Hermione said, shaking her head, “Not because of the torture... I still feel it but I am healing. But I'm not okay or fine... not right now.”

“I understand,” Harry said, “So... engaged?”

“Yeah,” Hermione said, trying to smile, but only tears and a frown appeared on her face, “Oh... but... what does it matter, Harry?!”

Hermione sobbed and put her arms around him in a hug.

“He's my fiancee, and he can't even remember me,” she said, choking on her sobs, as she cried into his shoulder.

“Then go help him to,” Harry said.

Hermione sniffled. She nodded and backed up slowly, wiping tears from her eyes.

“Is that the ring?” Harry asked, pointing to Hermione's hand.

“Yeah,” Hermione said, smiling.

“I have a confession to make,” Harry said, “I had a feeling you and him might be engaged.”

“You did?” Hermione blushed.

“He talked to me yesterday morning,” Harry said, “And he wanted me to give him permission to ask you to marry him, since he couldn't ask your father. I said yes, of course.”

Hermione grinned and hugged Harry again.

“Are you going to talk to him?” she asked.

“Soon,” Harry said, “But not too soon. Take as long as you like with him.”

Hermione sniffled and smiled.

“I just have one request,” Harry said.

“Okay?” Hermione said.

“Take your time,” Harry said, “Start small. The little things. Don't tell him about your parents yet and don't --”

He paused and sighed audibly.

“Don't what?” Hermione asked.

“Don't tell him how you feel about him,” Harry said.

“What?” Hermione asked, “Harry, I –!”

Harry put a hand up to stop her.

“I know you're his fiancee,” Harry said, “But Hermione, he does not know that. He lost his memory. At this point, he barely knows anything. If you tell him you love him – if you tell him you're engaged to him – you might frighten him off. He said he didn't know who you were and –“

“Bill said he asked for me!” Hermione said.

“Because you're that beautiful girl who kissed him, Hermione,” Harry said, grinning. “He asked for you because you made the biggest first impression out of anyone here. But... you need to take baby steps, Hermione.”

“I'm very good at baby steps,” Hermione said, chuckling.

“Good,” Harry said, “Because if you tell him right now that you love him, and that he loves you enough to the point he asked you to marry him – he's not going to believe you yet. Especially if you're just someone he thinks he just met.”

Hermione nodded.

“You're right,” she said, “Baby steps.”

“Soon he'll know,” Harry said, “Soon he'll be your fiancee – your Ron again.”

Hermione smiled, and wiped tears from her eyes. She hugged Harry quickly again, then hurried toward the stairs. When she climbed them and reached Ron's temporary bedroom, she closed her eyes and slowly tapped her knuckles on the door.

---------------------------------------------------------
(Ron's PoV – moments earlier)

Ron swallowed the last bite of eggs and put his plate on the nightstand. His eyes went to the ring on his finger again. It was still glowing blue, but the color had gone a bit faint ever since his discussion with Bill. He twisted the ring around on his finger, admiring the runes. That girl had given this to him a few months ago. That beautiful girl with a beautiful name had given him something like this. He wanted to remember what he did to deserve such a gift like this.

He looked back at the table and looked at the lighter sitting there.

“If I don't smoke, why do I own you?” Ron said, frowning.

He motioned to pick up the lighter, but his reach was interrupted by a light tapping sound on the door. He pushed himself up into a sitting position and looked at the door.

“C-come in,” Ron murmured.

The door slowly opened and there she was. That beautiful girl, showing another beautiful smile, like the one she had on when she had first come into his room.... who had smiles for him when she had first seen him.

“Hermione, was it?” Ron asked.

Ron saw tears in Hermione's eyes.

“You – remember my name?” she replied.

“Um... my brother – Bill – told me,” Ron said.

Hermione nodded and she closed the door behind her. She sat down in the chair. He looked at her, trying to memorize each little part of her face, her features, her body. If he knew her before he lost his memory, he never wanted to forget her again.

“What are you looking at?” Hermione asked, chuckling.

“You,” Ron said, “I'm sorry. I can't help it. You're really beautiful, you know that?”

He saw more tears in her eyes, and he had a mad desire to reach a hand out – even though she was too far back – and wipe the tear from her face. Her tears had reminded him also when he had last seen her. She had broken down in sobs... all because he told her he had no idea who she was. He wished he had never said those words. Even if they were true, he didn't want her to know that.

“I-I'm sorry I told you I didn't know who you were,” Ron said, “It was really –“

He paused, trying to find the right word.

“It was really cruel of me,” he finished.

“Why?” Hermione asked, “Why cruel?”

“Because I should know who you are,” Ron said “I rescued you from that house... and then my brother split us up, and I thought you were someone not very important to me. But... you are important to me. I should know that. Because you gave this to me, right?”

Ron lifted his hand and showed her the ring.

“Right,” Hermione said, nodding, then lifted her own hand.

Ron's eyes widened as he saw the same type of ring on her hand, and it was also glowing blue, like his.

“The same night you gave me this,” she said.

“I gave you that?” Ron asked.

Hermione nodded and smiled.

“What are they?” Ron asked.

“Promise rings,” Hermione said.

“Promising what?” Ron asked.

He saw more tears in her eyes.

“I-I'm not sure you're ready to hear that yet,” she said.

“Oh,” Ron said, frowning. “Why do they glow blue? Bill said mine glows because I lost something. I lost my memory, sure... but what would that have to do with you?”

“Maybe what you lost kind of has to do with me?” Hermione asked.

“Does that fall in the category of something I'm not ready to hear?” Ron asked.

Hermione nodded. A solitary fell down from her eye, down the edge of her nose, and reached her lips. He had a mad desire to kiss that tear away.

“That gold ring around your finger?” Ron asked, “What is that?”

“Same category,” Hermione said, frowning.

“And I'm going to take a guess,” Ron said, “that the kiss you gave me earlier also falls in that category.”

“That might be a good guess,” Hermione said, chuckling.

“When will I be ready to hear that?” Ron asked.

“Only you can answer that, Ron,” Hermione said.

“Oh,” Ron said, “Um... I'll wait.”

“For what?” Hermione asked.

“Until I remember exactly what you mean to me,” Ron said.

Hermione nodded and she wiped her tears away.

“If I asked you something,” Ron said, “would you laugh at me? I'm sorry if it is going to sound weird, it's just... it might help me with my memory.”

Hermione raised her eyebrows.

“Could you lay with me?” Ron asked, “Just lay with me... I promise I won't do anything funny... and I wouldn't be mad if you said no.”

A small smile wrapped around her lips, and she nodded. She stood up and Ron inched over a little on the bed. Hermione sat down in the bed then backed up against the pillow beside him. Ron frowned and looked at her. He thought he saw a flash of blonde hair, but she had brunette. And he thought he saw another face in his memory. An unknown person.

“Anything?” Hermione asked.

“This is going to sound really stupid,” Ron said, “But why do I keep picturing you as two girls?”

Hermione raised her eyebrows.

“When you sat down in bed,” Ron said, “I saw someone with blonde hair, then I saw you.”

Hermione narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms.

“What?” Ron asked, chuckling.

“Forget it,” Hermione said, shaking her head.

“That is easier than you think,” Ron chuckled.

Hermione raised her eyebrows and put her hands over her mouth. He wished she didn't do that. He loved seeing her lips.

“Oh, I am so sorry,” Hermione said, her voice muffled, “I did not mean it like that.”

“It's okay,” Ron said.

“No, that was really mean,” Hermione said, “What can I do to ever make that up to you?”

“Can you tell me what I'm not ready to hear?” Ron asked.

“I'm – I'm scared to,” Hermione said, shaking her head.

“Why?” Ron asked.

“Because if you hear it,” Hermione said, “It could change everything about you that I knew before this happened. You might not believe me, and I can't – I can't do that, Ron. Not yet.”

“Okay,” Ron said, “I'll wait.”

“Anything besides that,” Hermione said, “Anything.”

Ron looked into her eyes, and his own traveled to her lips. He inhaled and exhaled.

“Can you kiss me again?” Ron asked.

“Wh-what?” Hermione asked, looking quite surprised.

“I'm sorry,” Ron said, “It is just – ever since you kissed me – I can't stop thinking about it. And you're in here, and you were crying a couple minutes ago, and I saw a tear fall down to your lips and I only wanted to kiss --”

Ron couldn't finish his sentence, because Hermione had once again pressed her lips onto his. He was surprised for a mere moment, even though it was his request. Surprised that this beautiful girl would kiss him again – would grant that random request...

… and then he caressed her lips with his own and deepened the kiss, and it was just him and her in the world. He didn't care if he couldn't remember anything. Soon... too soon... she backed her lips off his and he could hear her inhale and exhale, though he couldn't blame her. He had lost his breath too.

“Wow...” Ron said, putting his fingers to his lips; he could still feel hers on them.

Hermione nodded and chuckled.

“Have – have we done that before?” Ron asked, “Before now and before last night, I mean? Because... if that wasn't our first kiss, it was as good as. I don't really call that other kiss a first kiss, and --”

He stopped because she was staring at him, and then he realized he didn't want to know. Not yet. Because if that was the first time he ever kissed her, and if he had known her for as long as he thought he did, he would have felt stupid for not kissing someone like her before. He raised a hand up to stop her.

“Never mind,” he said, “Same category.”

Hermione nodded.

“I have another small request, and it isn't as big as a kiss or laying down with me,” Ron said, “I promise.”

“Okay,” Hermione said.

“My brother was in here a little bit ago talking to me about my family and my past,” Ron said, “And I have a strange feeling you want to do the same thing – talk about my past that has to do with you.”

“Ask me anything,” Hermione said, “I'll even start from the beginning.”

“Okay,” Ron said, “But --”

“But?” Hermione asked.

“This where my request comes in,” Ron said. “Could you – wait?”

“Wait?” Hermione echoed, “Are you not ready to hear it?”

“Oh, I am,” Ron said, “But I'm afraid if – if you give this all to me at once – that it is one and done. And that will be it. I want you to wait and give me – er – pieces, I guess? Pieces at a time. Like a puzzle. Even if you wait until tonight or tomorrow. I just want this promise – this thing to look forward to, since I can't look back on anything. I want to look forward to spending that time with you. I'm just – I'm just afraid you'll – you'll run away from me -- and I'll forget about you again.”
“
“I – I won't let that happen,” Hermione said, then sniffled, “Never again.”

“Again?” Ron asked, raising his eyebrows.

“Same category,” Hermione muttered.

“Oh,” Ron said, nodding, “Okay.”

“Is that all?” Hermione asked, “For now?”

“For now,” Ron said.

“I'll come back later,” Hermione said, “Tonight... we can have dinner together.”

“Just you and me?” Ron asked. “Have we done that before? Oh – er – same category?”

Hermione didn't respond. She stood up from the bed and walked toward the door. She then turned back to him.

“I'll allow that one,” she said, “Yes, we've had dinner together... just you and me.”

Ron nodded. Hermione smiled. She stared at him for a moment, and he looked at her.

“Goodbye,” she said.

“Goodbye is too permanent,” Ron said. “See you soon.”

She chuckled. “See you soon,” she said.

Ron nodded and Hermione retreated from the room. Ron sighed and laid back down on his pillow. He touched a finger to his lips again and imagined her lips on his. He was going to have to do that again. He then raised his finger and looked at the ring. The blue glow was there, but it had become even fainter then before. He wondered what it meant. He also wondered what promise he had gave Hermione, and that she had given him, to have a pair of rings like this. Whatever that promise was... he wanted to remember it... and he never wanted to forget it again.

----------------------------------------------------
This chapter, except for a few differences (including Hermione's mother's ring that was not in the original draft) has been written for about five days now from the time this chapter was posted. I loved every minute of it. It was so fun to write.

The Horcruxes and Hallows storyline is still going to be in the mix of things, including Mr. Ollivander and the Gringotts plot. But I'm going to try to find a way to delay that. Because right now the story is in March... and I want to try to have the break-in and everything happen on the same day. So the Shell Cottage stay is going to be for much longer.

The “Remember Me” storyline still has a little ways to go before it comes to an emotional end. Also... I'll give you a small hint... this little section has a lot to do with the Deluminator!

Hope you loved this chapter as much as I did!

[Fury]

Chapter 79
No Title

Author's Note: Couldn't figure out a title for this chapter. Just so you know, I haven't forgotten about Remus and Dora. They'll be back in the story soon. And so will a new arrival. The story is in the month of Dora's due-date (which is un-canon, because she got pregnant earlier in my story).


(Hermione's PoV)

Five minutes after she left Ron's temporary bedroom, Hermione was sitting on the beach just a few yards away from the tiny cottage. She raised a finger slowly to her lips, and she could still feel his lips on hers.

“Already finished?” Harry's voice asked.

Hermione looked over her shoulder and saw Harry walking toward her from the house.

“For now,” Hermione said, “Hey, I thought you and Ginny were already out here.”

“After you went up to Ron's room,” Harry said, “I brought her a bottle of butterbeer, and she started sobbing on me – I mean sobbing, Hermione. I've never seen her cry like this before. She's usually tough.”

“Her brother only remembers bits and pieces about her, Harry,” Hermione said.

“I know,” Harry said, nodding. “Anyway, she's in the bedroom designated for you, her and Luna. Ginny's trying to get to sleep, and Luna's watching her.”

“Are you two a couple again?” Hermione asked.

“I don't think we stopped being a couple,” Harry said.

“Then why doesn't she want you to cuddle up with her?” Hermione asked, with a smirk.

“I told her this is more or less like living at the Burrow again,” Harry said.

“Sleeping in your own bed,” Hermione said, nodding, “Are you sure? You haven't been able to cuddle up with her for a while.”

“That time will come again,” Harry said, “So how did it go?” You're only done for now?”

“We didn't talk very much,” Hermione said.

“Uh-oh,” Harry said, “What happened?”

“Nothing really,” Hermione said, shrugging, “He knew my name – because Bill told him. He – he told me I was really beautiful.”

Hermione looked at Harry, and he raised his eyebrows. She chuckled and blushed.

“He also told me he was sorry that he told me he didn't know who I was,” she said.

“Does he know?” Harry asked.

“He said he should know me because he rescued me from Malfoy Manor,” Hermione said.

She raised her eyebrows questioningly and Harry grinned.

“He may not remember who you are,” Harry said, “But he didn't like the way you screamed during your torture. I could tell he was really worried about you. And it was him who went in the room first to protect you, and it was him who brought you here.”

Hermione smiled. Even though he had lost his memory, and didn't know exactly who she was, it seemed Ron was still trying to protect her.

“He also said he should know me because I gave him his promise ring,” Hermione said, “And then I showed him the one he gave me. He asked me what they meant, and --”

“You told him?” Harry asked.

“I told him he wasn't ready to hear that,” Hermione said.

“Did he take that well?” Harry asked.

“Yeah,” Hermione said, “He called it a category, because there is more in it. Like he asked me what this gold ring is on my finger. And why his promise ring is currently glowing... which is because I am lost in his mind and he hasn't found me yet. Same reason this ruddy thing is glowing.”

She lifted her hand and looked at the ring.

“The glow has gone fainter though,” she said.

“Maybe it means you're close to finding him again,” Harry said.

“That's mental,” Hermione said, grinning.

Harry returned the grin. “What else happened?” he asked.

“Er – he – he asked me to lay down on his bed,” Hermione said. “Just lay there with him.”

“What?” Harry asked.

“I don't think it was meant as anything romantic,” Hermione said, “He told me he was trying to remember something.”

“Maybe he remembers those countless nights you slept in his arms,” Harry said.

Hermione frowned, and felt a tear in her eye. “I really hope not, Harry,” she said, brushing the tear from her eye.

“Why?” Harry asked, “That would be a good thing for him to remember.”

“Let's just say,” Hermione scoffed, “I wasn't the only girl he remembered at that moment.”

Hermione looked at Harry and his eyebrows raised.

“Lavender?” he asked.

She nodded. “When I laid down beside him,” Hermione said, sniffling, “He said he saw, in his mind, blonde hair but that he also saw my hair-color. And he asked me why he saw me as two girls.”

“Oh,” Harry said.

“Oh? Oh!” Hermione echoed, “Is that all you want to say? You know what that means?”

“Oh, come on, Hermione!” Harry said, “If he remembers you sleeping in his arms... when could he have ever done that with Lavender? At Hogwarts?”

“If I remember correctly, Ginny was very close to doing the same thing with you!” Hermione said, “At Hogwarts!”

Hermione sniffled.

“Damn it, Harry,” she said. “He told me he only snogged her. And now that he doesn't exactly know what he means to me, he goes and says something like this?”

“Oh, don't you even think that,” Harry said. “He would have never done that with her. You were laying down beside him! Maybe she laid down like that to study with him. Or snog him!”

“Don't talk about him snogging her,” Hermione growled.

“Is that all that happened up there?” Harry asked, “Because I can understand if you stormed out his room when he described Lavender. That is so like you.”

“Shut up!” Hermione said, slapping Harry's arm playfully, “No, that is not all.”

“Oh?” Harry urged her.

“He –“ Hermione said, “He – er – he asked me to kiss him.”

Harry's eyes widened.

“Would this qualify under the category of trying to remember something too?” he asked.

“Before I laid down on his bed, he made me cry,” Hermione said, “Tears of happiness, Harry, not sadness. Because I could see an inkling of a look in his eyes that he had before he lost his memory. I saw that glow in his eyes he had when he'd look at me back when he remembered that he loved me. And I thought he remembered it then. And I guess one of my tears fell down to my lip, because, when he asked me to kiss him, he mentioned that tear on my lips. He mentioned my lips, Harry!”

She chuckled, and pressed her ring finger to her lips.

“So... did you kiss him?” Harry asked.

Hermione nodded.

“I know you told me to go slow with this,” Hermione said. “I did go slow. I never mentioned love... I never mentioned anything like that. He asked me to kiss him and I did. And...”

She giggled and blushed.

“It felt like our first kiss all over again, Harry,” Hermione said, grinning and chuckling. “That kiss he and I shared on the dock the day we confessed our feelings for each other. That first kiss.”

“Wow...” Harry said.

“He said that!” Hermione said, chuckling, “He said 'wow' after I backed away. Oh, God, I'm so giddy.”

“I can see that,” Harry said, laughing, “What else happened?”

“That is the farthest we got!” Hermione said, narrowing her eyes.

“Oh, come on,” Harry said, “Sooner or later, you're going to have to tell him you've gone further than that.”

“We haven't gone that far yet, Harry!” Hermione gasped, scandalized.

Harry looked at her, shocked. She could see utter disbelief on his face.

“You're telling me –?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Hermione said. “We've done a lot of other stuff. But not that... not yet. But... want to know something else?”

“Um... will I regret it?” Harry asked.

Harry snickered and Hermione slapped him playfully on the shoulder again.

“Fine, I won't tell you,” she said.

“Oh, go on,” he said.

“If Ron hadn't uttered You-Know-Who's name yesterday,” Hermione said, sniffling, “And none of this had happened, and we were still at my house, and he and I were happily engaged and still on the hunt... I would have taken that next step with him.”

Harry's eyes turned toward her and slowly widened into saucers.

“Really?” he asked.

“It was on my mind, even before the moment he kneeled down in that park to ask me to marry him,” Hermione said, nodding.

“Yeah, about that,” Harry said, “What happened to waiting until the moment you both knew the answer?”

Hermione chuckled. “That was the moment, Harry,” she said.

Harry grinned.

“And now he's forgotten it,” Hermione said, frowning.

“He'll get that back,” Harry said, “Perhaps you can recreate that moment... and then really go along with your plans.”

“Yeah, I can see that --” Hermione said, then paused and gave Harry a once-over and noticed he was grinning, “Oh, sod off, Harry, that is none of your business!”

“You were the one who mentioned it,” Harry said.

“Shut up or I'll give you a Memory Charm,” Hermione said.

Harry laughed. “So what else did happen in Ron's room?” Harry asked, “After you kissed him.”

“He asked me if we did that before,” Hermione said, “Because he said that felt like a good first kiss – and he would have wanted that to be the first kiss instead of when I kissed him earlier today. And then he changed his mind and said that was another question for the 'category'.”

“When will that category come around?” Harry asked.

“Soon,” Hermione said, “He wants pieces – like a puzzle he can fit together. He said that he wanted me to give him pieces because if I gave him the whole thing all at once, it might mean I would – that I would – oh god, why did he say that?”

Hermione put her hands to her mouth and felt tears in her eyes.

“What did he say?” Harry asked.

“H-he said,” Hermione said, sniffling. “He said that he was afraid that after I finished telling him everything, that I'd run away from him -- and that he'd forget about me again. And... that is exactly what happened yesterday. Exactly... on the dot. He told me to run, to leave him for my own safety... and then --”

“He put the Memory Charm on himself,” Harry said, “And he forgot you.”

Hermione nodded and sniffled. Harry put his arm around her and she sobbed into his shoulder.

“Damn it, Harry!” she said, “I need him. I need things back the way they were. Back to when he was there asking me to marry him. When I could say yes before he even had a chance to say You-Know-Who's name. I want that more than anything. I'd even risk changing the world if I could take a time-turner and go back to that moment, and not delay my answer. Because it was my delay that caused this whole thing.”

She gasped, choking back sobs.

“I want that more than I want to end the Second War,” Hermione said.

“I know,” Harry said, nodding, “Unfortunately, you have to do both.”

Hermione sniffled and looked back at him.

“Because I'm planning on talking to Mr. Ollivander about the Elder Wand,” Harry said, “And Griphook about what is in Bellatrix's vault in Gringotts.”

“What?” Hermione asked, “Bellatrix's vault?”

“I heard her say that while she was torturing you,” Harry said, “That she thought you had visited her vault. She thought you took something from it.”

Hermione's eyes widened and she stared at Harry.

“A Horcrux,” she whispered.

Harry nodded.

“I wasn't even thinking about that,” Hermione said, “Because that was after she told me – she told me --”

She sniffled and shook her head.

“Bellatrix killed my parents,” she said, “Not the Snatchers. She did it. She told me when she was torturing me.”

“Oh, Hermione,” Harry said, hugging her around the shoulder again.

She sniffled into his shoulder and backed away. Then she saw something sticking out of his robes and pulled it out. Her eyes widened as she examined it and she looked at Harry.

“Bellatrix's wand,” Harry said, “I took it. You can have it since yours was taken.”

She looked at it and twirled it around in her fingers. She felt a shiver go up her spine as a thought crossed her mind. She gripped the wand, almost to breaking point, then loosened her grip on it. She pointed it forward in front of her, imagining a target in her eyes... imagining the target was standing feet from her, weaponless like her parents, vulnerable. Easy prey.

“Er...” Harry said, slowly, “What are you –?”

“I'm going to do it, Harry,” Hermione said, then looked at her best friend, “I'm going to kill Bellatrix Lestrange with the same wand that killed my parents.”

“Hermione,” Harry said.

“She has to pay for what she did to me,” Hermione said, “You didn't hear her taunt me about the day she killed them. The way she told me – she has no regrets.”

“Of course she doesn't, she's insane,” Harry said.

“The world won't have to put up with her for much longer,” Hermione said.

“Stop saying that,” Harry said, “You can't do that.”

“Don't tell me what I can't do, Harry!” Hermione said.

“I'm not having this conversation with you, Hermione,” Harry said, “By the way, we have the Sword of Gryffindor still. Griphook had it when he came back here with me and – and Dobby.”

“Oh, Harry, I'm sorry about Dobby,” Hermione said, “I never should have asked him to help.”

“He's the reason we're alive, Hermione,” Harry said, “He sacrificed himself for me. Another life sacrificed for me.”

Hermione sniffled and looked down at herself.

“Ugh, I'm still wearing the same clothes I had on,” she said.

She looked down at them and brushed off her jeans... and her hand ran over a small strand of something. She raised her eyebrows and picked it up and examined it: it was one of the Bellatrix's hairs.

“Harry,” Hermione breathed, “Do I still have my potion ingredients in my bag?”

“Yeah, why?” Harry asked.

“I need to get started on making Polyjuice Potion,” Hermione said, then lifted up Bellatrix's hair and showed it to him, “We have a Horcrux to steal.”

“That's going to take a month, Hermione!” Harry said, “Bellatrix has probably warned You-Know-Who about --”

“No she hasn't,” Hermione said. “She was worried about telling him. Worried he'd find out that she had failed him. And she also thinks the sword is fake. So she has no reason to take the Horcrux from her vault. We have enough time. And if we're going to break into Gringotts to steal a Horcrux, we're going to need two things.”

“What are those?” Harry asked.

“We're going to need a plan to get in,” Hermione said, “That will take at least a month to plan to make it perfect.”

“I agree,” Harry said, “Besides, like I said, I have to talk to Griphook and Mr. Ollivander. Griphook's so stubborn, he's going to take a while to convince him to help us get into Gringotts. He's our only chance to get in. And the other thing we need?”

“Ron,” Hermione said, “We're going to need Ron. Which means I'm going to have to get his memory back.”

“Bill did mention something about a Potion,” Harry said.

“He also mentioned Ron would need a kick-start to help him on the way,” Hermione said, “Me, you and Ginny. I'll start on that, and I'll also start on the potion soon.”

“What about Bill?” Harry asked, “He's going to wonder why we're making this potion.”

“Then talk to him, Harry,” Hermione said, “That is your job. Because I can't start the potion until you give him that excuse. And the sooner I start the potion, the sooner we can go to Gringotts.

“You mean tell him about the Horcruxes?” Harry asked.

“Whatever it takes,” Hermione said, “This is what we needed. Bellatrix's hair... her wand... and her information. This is the event in my life I needed to get us back on track to find the Horcruxes.”

“I have no idea what you just said,” Harry said, “But I'll try my best.”

“Good,” Hermione said, “If you excuse me, I need to safely put away this strand of hair – and then – I need to give me thanks to Dobby.”

------------------------------------------
(Harry's PoV)

Harry walked back into Shell Cottage and found Bill walking down the stairs.

“Been looking for you,” Bill said, “You've been avoiding me.”

“I'm sorry,” Harry said, “Between trying to help Ginny and Hermione and worrying about Ron --”

“Have you spoken to Ron yet?” Bill asked.

“No,” Harry said, “I was going to do that soon. But first, I can see we need to talk to each other.”

“You need to talk to me too?” Bill asked.

“Um, yeah,” Harry said, “In private.”

“The kitchen is open at the moment,” Bill said, “Fleur's working on medical potions for Mr. Ollivander, Griphook and Ron, so she's not in there.”

Harry nodded and followed Bill into the kitchen.

“How are Mr. Ollivander and Griphook?” Harry asked.

“Mr. Ollivander is pretty banged up,” Bill said, “Months of torture – he's lucky to be alive. Hardly talks to anyone right now, though. Griphook, his legs are broken, but the Skele-Gro will help him. He's still the same Goblin I knew at Gringotts though. Same temper too. Harry, what in the hell is going on? Why are you so interested in these two? Why are they here?”

“I rescued them from – from the Snatchers,” Harry said.

“You have to tell me more, Harry,” Bill said, “You, my sister, my brother, and Hermione, who seems to be pretty close to becoming part of my family, are all Wanted by the Ministry! Ginny came here and refused to go back to the Burrow. Nor did she let me tell my parents she is safe! She didn't say much about you, Ron or Hermione. She's just been here, though she really missed you. She kept saying she regret doing things. She wanted to go find you, but she wasn't sure if you were where she left you. Where have you been? Mum says you went to Godric's Hollow on Boxing Day and been missing since!”

“We've been busy doing a mission for Dumbledore,” Harry said.

“All of you?” Bill asked, “You included my sister, who seems to love you, and I trust you love her too? I can understand you bringing Ron and Hermione into it. You three are inseperable. But Ginny?”

“Believe me, Bill,” Harry said, “Sometimes I regret bringing her into it. But I did – and I'm just happy she's okay.”

“She's not really okay, Harry,” Bill said, “She's bang up because of our brother. Ron lost his memory and we'll be lucky if he can get it back with this potion Fleur is making. Hermione was tortured by the Cruciatus Curse. And then Griphook came with an ancient Gryffindor artifact that was reported stolen from Hogwarts by Severus Snape. How is it here?”

“It is important to my mission,” Harry said.

“Right, this mission,” Bill said, “You have to tell me something.”

“You're part of the Order, Bill,” Harry said, “You know I can't give you much.”

“What can you give me?” Bill asked.

“It is what you can give me,” Harry said, “Your permission to let me do what I need to do and me, Ron, and Hermione the chance we need to get stuff done before we can move on.”

“And Ginny, I'm guessing,” Bill said.

“I don't know,” Harry said, “But you need to give us this chance. Hermione has to make Polyjuice Potion, and it is already going to be difficult for her to make under the stress she is in because of Ron. Also I need to talk to Mr. Ollivander and Griphook when they are able to talk to me. In return, I'm going to try my best to help Ron get his memory back because I need him back to help me and Hermione.”

“I can see you're not going to give me anymore,” Bill said, “Do what you need to do. I need to focus on helping Ron, and Griphook and Mr. Ollivander.”

“How is Ron?” Harry asked, “I want to go talk to him soon, but --”

“He's cooperating,” Bill said, “Keeps going on about Hermione. Can't believe they're engaged to be married! He just turned eighteen!”

“They love each other,” Harry said, “At least – the old Ron does.”

“I think the new Ron does too,” Bill said, grinning, “He just needs to remember why he does.”

Harry nodded.

“I'm going to go talk to him now,” Harry said, “Try to get him to remember me.”

“You going to tell him about your relationship with my sister?” Bill asked.

“Er.... I'm going to try,” Harry said, “Blimey, I already went through all of this once! Trying to get him to be okay with me and Ginny... now I have to do it all over again.”

“We have to do a lot of things all over again, mate,” Bill said.

Harry nodded. Bill was right about that one.

-------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

Hermione sat cross-legged in front of the shallow mound of dirt that was Dobby's grave. It had been placed on a hill overlooking Shell Cottage, so the tide and erosion wouldn't bother it. Carved into a stone above the grave, was a simple, but heart-warming epitaph:

Here Lies Dobby, A Free Elf

“I don't know what to say to you, Dobby,” Hermione said. “Other than I'm sorry and thank you. I'm sorry I had to bring you into my problems yesterday. I'm sorry I called you to help save Ron. But I also thank you for helping me save him. I couldn't have done it without you. You were such a brave soul, and a good friend to all of us. You only did what I asked you to do, even though you were a free elf. You did it because you knew you could help us. It was your choice, a choice made by a free elf, and even if that choice was dangerous to you, and the choice ended your life, you did it. Because you wanted to help us. Thank you, Dobby. I will never, ever, forget you for what you did for me. Rest In Peace. Where ever you are, I hope it is where my parents are, because they deserve to know someone as good as you.”

She sniffled and tried to conjure a rose with Bellatrix's wand, but it did not work. She wasn't sure if it would. She didn't disarm Bellatrix... Harry did. The wand was given to her by Harry, and for that, she would have to do some work with it... a new wand. And if she was going to kill Bellatrix Lestrange, she was going to have to do a lot of work with it.

“Hermione?” a voice said.

Hermione looked up and saw Luna standing there.

“Hi, Luna,” Hermione said, “How are you?”

“I'm very well, given what I've been through,” Luna said.

“Are you going back to your father?” Hermione asked, “He must be dreadfully worried about you!”

“I'm going to stay around here for a little while,” Luna said. “This place is so beautiful. And also I talked to Mr. Ollivander today. He's going to make a new wand for me since I lost mine. In those few hours I was in that cellar, he and I grew pretty close. I think he likes my stories. Also... well, Ron's a friend. And I want to know that he'll be okay.”

“Thanks, Luna,” Hermione said, “We were very worried about you. We thought you were in danger.”

“Oh, I was in danger,” Luna said, “But I stayed strong, and the Snatchers couldn't do much to hurt me. As long as I was cooperative and friendly, then I was okay.”

“That Snatcher, Scabior – he didn't do anything to you, did he?” Hermione asked, “He didn't hurt you, did he?”

“No, he was very kind,” Luna said, “Not like most Snatchers I know. Not like that Greyback.”

“Okay,” Hermione said.

“How are you?” Luna asked.

“I'm – I don't know, Luna – I'm not okay,” Hermione said.

“I heard you getting tortured,” Luna said, “I'm sorry that had to happen to you.”

“I'm mending from that,” Hermione said, “That isn't why I'm hurt though.”

“Oh, you mean Ron,” Luna said.

“Yes,” Hermione said, “He lost his memory and – and I think he's trying his best to remember me. But he is not the same Ron I knew. And I want him to be, Luna.”

“He will be, Hermione,” Luna said, “Daddy once said Memory Charms are a foolish kind of magic. Because what we remember and what we experienced in our lives is not something that should be taken away with magic. But you want to know something, Hermione?”

“What's that, Luna?” Hermione asked.

“The things we lost always has a way to come back to us,” Luna said, “Even if it is in a way we do not expect. That goes for Ron's memory too. It will come back – even if it is in a way you don't expect it to.”

“Fleur's making a potion to help it come back,” Hermione said.

“Oh, I think Ron's memory is far too important to be healed by a potion, Hermione,” Luna said. “I think it will be something far more greater to help him bring it back.”

“Me, you mean?” Hermione asked.

Luna smiled dreamily and nodded.

“He loves you,” she said, “And I can see you love him.”

“Yes,” Hermione sniffled.

“Love is a far greater magic than any we can produce with a wand,” Luna said. “You can't control it...it just comes to you... in this case, I think you just have to wait for it come back to you.”

Hermione smiled. Luna pat her on the shoulder and walked back toward the cottage. Hermione watched the blonde-haired girl walk away. Luna may have been a bit strange, but she was right. Hermione could see that the potion wasn't going to be the reason Ron came back to her. It may help him remember most of the things he forgot, but if he was going to be her Ron again, the Ron she knew not twenty-four hours ago, she was going to have to be the one to help him. Somehow, she knew, only she could be the one who would bring him back.

-------------------------------------------
So I am getting into a lot of the storyline again... while still centering this portion around Ron's memory as well. A lot of good plans coming up... at least two or three more chapters to go with this small story-line before it gets back into focusing on Horcruxes and Hallows again. That is sort of being pushed back while still in the story.

I'm definitely going to have a few moments where Hermione tries to tell stories to help Ron's memory... I might include Harry in that too, but my main focus on the memory part was Hermione helping Ron, not Harry even though their best mates. Hermione has a lot to do with his recovery.

So Hermione wants to kill Bellatrix, hmm... will she? You'll just have to wait (basically until very close to the end of the story) to find that one out.

Hope you liked this chapter! More coming soon!

[Fury]

Chapter 80
Square One

Author's Note: This chapter starts right after Harry finished his discussion with Bill. This will be in three PoVs and the last PoV will be kind of short.


(Harry's PoV)

When Harry arrived at the second level of Shell Cottage, he was surprised to find Ginny outside Ron's bedroom. Her knees were clutched against her chest and she was staring at the door.

“Ginny,” Harry said, “What are you doing up here?”

Ginny slowly looked up at Harry and frowned.

“Hi, Harry,” she said.

Harry walked over to her and kneeled down next to her.

“I thought you were sleeping,” he said.

“I can't sleep,” Ginny said, shaking her head, “For many reasons. For starters it is the middle of the morning, and I'm usually wide awake at this time. But that is the least of my problems. And also... I had bad dream about Ron. I dreamed that h-he got his memory back, b-but he still didn't remember me at all. He remembered my whole family but not me.”

“It was just a dream, Ginny,” Harry said, “That would never happen. Do you want to talk to him?”

Ginny shrugged.

“I'm going to go talk to him,” Harry said, “If you want to come with me.”

“N-not yet,” Ginny said.

Harry nodded and began to stand up, when Ginny grabbed his arm.

“Please don't go yet,” Ginny said, “I want to talk to you.”

She sniffled and Harry frowned. He looked at the bedroom door, then gave in and sat down next to Ginny. She looked at him, into his eyes and leaned toward him and kissed him softly. He returned the kiss and backed up.

“That's not talking, Ginny,” Harry said chuckling.

Ginny grinned, though it wasn't long before her smile disappeared.

“I haven't slept very well anyway since I ran away from Hermione's house,” Ginny said. “I had at least one nightmare every night of you being attacked by Snatchers, or Death Eaters, or You-Know-Who. Each time, I'd wake up in the middle of the night, hours before I normally get up, and I'd just sit there in my bed. Most of the time, I'd cry so much I would exhaust myself back to sleep. I just missed you so much. I've never been so stupid in my life the day I walked out of Hermione's house. I was so mad but it was for stupid reasons. I know Hermione's like a sister to you. You told me that even when you couldn't tell her. I know she loves Ron, and you love me – and I don't know – something snapped that day. And --”

Harry saw more tears in her eyes, and he wrapped his arm around her. She laid her head on his shoulder and choked back a sob.

“When I needed to cheer myself up again,” Ginny said. “You know – to look presentable in front of Bill and Fleur I would think of stuff about you and me. Our days on the grounds of Hogwarts, or in front of the fireplace in the Gryffindor Common Room, or cuddled up in the tent. What happened on Christmas even came to my mind a few times.”

She looked at Harry and smiled, and he chuckled.

“You don't think I wasn't thinking about those things either?” he asked. “I missed you every night. That first night was the hardest. Because Viktor and Alex were still in the house, and I had to sleep in Hermione's bedroom, because Hermione and Ron had taken her parents' room. And – well, you know her bed is a single bed – it reminded me of your bed at the Burrow. How it is so small, but we both fit easily on yours on Christmas, and I felt so alone. It didn't help that it was the first night in many days that you weren't cuddled up in my arms.”

Ginny sniffled and nodded.

“I found it really hard to think about stuff for the hunt at times,” Harry said. “It didn't help that I wasn't finding anything either – that made it much worse. Because it left me with nothing else to think about at night. I would just think about you and like you – a few times – I'd think about what happened on Christmas.”

“I thought you were trying hard to avoid those thoughts,” Ginny said, grinning.

“When you were in my arms, I could avoid those thoughts, funny enough,” Harry said. “When I was alone and worried about you – because, of course, Ron didn't tell me you were here so I didn't know what happened to you – then I couldn't help but have those thoughts in my head.”

“Did it make you really want me?” Ginny asked, “Like – really want me?”

She looked at him suggestively, and Harry chuckled.

“Nice try,” Harry said, “But I'm not doing that in your brother's house.”

“The surrounding plot is pretty big,” Ginny said.

“I'm going to go talk to Ron,” Harry said.

“That wasn't a no, Harry,” Ginny said.

Harry rolled his eyes. “Do you want to talk to Ron?” he asked.

Ginny nodded. Harry stood up and offered his hand. She took it and he pulled her up and they walked over to Ron's door. He slowly opened the door and poked his head inside. The bed was empty. He opened the door more and found Ron on the ground doing sit-ups.

“Oh, hello,” Ron said, jumping to his feet, “Er – names – don't tell me. Let me try to remember.... my sister... Ginny with a 'G', right?”

“Yep!” Ginny said, grinning.

Ron smiled and looked at Harry.

“I haven't talked to you much since we arrived,” Ron said, “Er... Harry? I've heard that name mentioned a bit.”

“Yes,” Harry said, “And I'm sorry we haven't talked much. I've been busy.”

“Brilliant,” Ron said, “Busy? Doing what?”

“Er... I'd rather tell you that when you're feeling better,” Harry said.

“I understand,” Ron said, as he laid back down on the bed, “I've been trying to work on that you know. I was hoping sit-ups would help me. They only make me tired. Did you want something?”

Harry and Ginny sat down in the two chairs near the bed.

“I was hoping we could talk to you,” Harry said, “Help you jog your memory.”

“Bill's been doing that,” Ron said, nodding, then looked at Ginny, “But he only mostly talks about family. “And – er – Hermione – ah I love that name –“

Harry glanced at Ginny and she grinned and chuckled.

“She says she's going to help me too,” Ron said.

“She told me that,” Harry said nodding, “That will be good.”

“Are you and her good mates?” Ron asked.

“She's one of my best mates,” Harry said.

“What about me – me and you?” Ron asked.

“Definitely one of my best mates,” Harry said. “In fact – just yesterday morning, you compared me to being like your brothers.”

“Aww,” Ginny said, softly.

“Best mates,” Ron said, nodding, “Anything more than that between you and Hermione?”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

Ginny chuckled beside Harry and he looked at her.

“Harry likes someone else that way, Ron,” she said.

“Oh!” Harry said, “Oh, no, Ron. No, Hermione's more like a sister to me – not technically, but that's how it feels. No... yes, I'm with someone else.”

Ron nodded and looked between Harry and Ginny. Ginny sighed and nodded and caressed Harry's hand in hers.

“My sister and my best friend?” Ron said, “Wow...”

“Um, yeah, wow,” Ginny said.

“How did I feel about that – before – all of this?” Ron asked, circling a finger around his head.

“It took you a while to get used to it,” Harry said, “But then you saw how much me and Ginny love each other.”

“I guess that will take some time to get used to again,” Ron said, “What about Hermione? I know she kissed me, and then there's this ring. But – well, being in here makes me think – but – is she with anyone?”

Ginny looked at Harry, and he shrugged, not knowing the best way to answer that.

“Technically, she is,” Ginny said, “I think you should ask her about that one – when you feel it is the right time.”

“Well, I wouldn't want to intrude,” Ron said, “I-I'm just happy to be able to talk to her. Does she like to talk to me, Harry?”

“She's very much looking forward to talking to you again,” Harry said.

Ron nodded slowly.

“Can I ask you something?” Ron asked.

Harry nodded and Ron reached to the nightstand and picked up the lighter.

“What is this?” he asked, “Bill said it is mine, but – I have no idea what it is.”

“It is called a Deluminator,” Harry said, “A wise man gave you it... in his Will.”

“Oh, you mean he's dead?” Ron said.

Harry and Ginny nodded.

“Sorry,” Ron said, frowning, “I wish I could have thanked him. So what does this thing do?”

“Press the button on top,” Harry said, grinning.

Ron raised his eyebrows and looked at it. He pressed the button with his thumb and the light from the lantern on his bed, and the lantern across the room were sucked into the Deluminator. Ron's eyes widened and he clicked it again and they returned.

“Wicked!” Ron said, grinning. “Is that all it does?”

“Um... we're not sure,” Harry said. “Could do other things. But we haven't discovered them yet.”

“I'll just keep this close to me then,” Ron said, and set the Deluminator back on the nightstand, “So what did you want to talk to me about?”

“What do you want to hear?” Harry asked.

“Well, obviously I know how I know Ginny,” Ron said, “Since she's my sister. But how do I know you?”

“We meet on the very first day of school on a train headed toward the school,” Harry said, “I suppose we should tell you about the school first.”

Harry and Ginny described Hogwarts and talked about the Gryffindor Common Room and the Great Hall, the Quidditch Pitch and the Hogwarts Grounds. They also talked about the Professors and some of the classes. They mentioned some of the ghosts and Peeves, and also Hogsmeade as well.

“Sounds wonderful,” Ron said, “I hope I get to see it again sometime. So we met on the train when we were eleven? Did I meet Hermione that day too?”

“Yeah,” Harry said.

“Did I like her?” Ron asked, “Were we friends?”

“I think you should let her tell you about that,” Harry said, “Gives you more to talk about and she would tell it better.”

“Right,” Ron said, “Can I ask you something personal? Well – er – it seems personal.”

“Sure,” Harry said.

“How did you get that?” Ron said, his finger slowly pointing to Harry's scar on his forehead, “That scar?”

“That is a very long story,” Harry said.

“Did you have it before I met you?” Ron said.

“I've had it – er – most of my life,” Harry said.

Harry sighed and looked at Ginny. She nodded and he knew she thought this was a good way to help Ron jog his memory.

“It all starts with this evil man,” Harry said. “Only – we can't say his name – because that would be bad right now. If you say his name, these bad people show up and attack you.”

“Seriously?” Ron asked, “For saying a name?”

“Yeah,” Harry said.

“Wow,” Ron said, “That's horrible. Must be a pretty bad bloke.”

Harry nodded. “He's known to most as You-Know-Who,” Harry said.

“You-Know-Who?” Ron echoed, “That's just mental.”

Harry chuckled and nodded. He inhaled and exhaled and began to tell the story of his scar and the stuff about what Voldemort had been doing. He didn't mention Horcruxes yet. That would have to wait until Ron got better. It took a good half-hour for Harry to do most of the story, and even Ginny joined in with some details she knew.

“So let me get this straight,” Ron said, “A bloke heard a prophecy, figured it had to do with you, killed – er – sorry – attacked your parents and you. And you survived and he was gone for a while but came back. And now – he wants to kill you again unless you kill him first?”

“Yeah,” Harry said.

“Ugh,” Ron groaned, “I'm sorry, mate. That's just horrible.”

“Yeah.” Harry said.

“And I really was okay with you dating my sister even though you're a target of this You-Know-Who?” Ron asked.
“Only because I'd kick your butt if you weren't okay with it,” Ginny said.

Ron raised his eyebrows and looked at Ginny, then looked at Harry. Harry chuckled and Ron nodded and joined in.

“That seems fair,” he said.

“I'd tell you more about Hogwarts and our years there,” Harry said, “But much of the stuff we did – also involved Hermione and she'd hex me if I took away the opportunity for her to tell you stuff.”

“I wouldn't want you to do that,” Ron said, shaking his head, “I like talking to her.”

“She said you thought she was going to run away from you once she finished helping you,” Harry said, “Why?”

“Isn't it obvious?” Ron asked, “She's bloody gorgeous, and I'm – I'm just a bloke with no memory. I mean – okay, she gave me this ring and she kissed me – but I thought it was her being nice to me. I just don't see how she would want to put up with me. She's obviously quite brilliant.”

“I think we should leave that discussion between you and her,” Harry said, “I have no wish to interfere with that. There is a phrase that goes 'good things come to those who wait' and – with her – you should just wait and hear it from her when you're ready.”

“That's the problem, mate,” Ron said, “I don't know if I'll ever be ready. I mean – there are some things I'd love to tell her and I don't know how she'll react.”

Ron shrugged. He frowned and looked up at the ceiling.

“I'm going to rest a bit now,” Ron said, Tell Hermione I'll be ready to talk to her in a few hours. I can't wait for our discussion during dinner.”

“Sure thing,” Harry said.

Harry stood up and Ginny followed him out of the room.

“Wow,” Ginny said, “Did you hear the same thing I did?”

“What?” Harry asked.

“He wants to tell Hermione something,” Ginny said, “And he doesn't know how she'll react?”

“Yeah,” Harry said.

“Obviously he's in love with her,” Ginny said.

“I know that, Ginny,” Harry said, “He is engaged to her – even if he doesn't know it.”

“That's what I mean,” Ginny said, “The lack-of-memory Ron is in love with Hermione, only – well – you heard him – how he's surprised Hermione would want to put up with him – he thinks she has no interest in him, even though they have the same rings and she kissed him? Well, I know for a fact my brother is getting better.”

“Really?” Harry asked.

“Yeah,” Ginny said, “He's back at that stage where he's in love with Hermione, only he doesn't think she feels the same way. He's back to being my ol' oblivious brother again.”

“Oh, brilliant,” Harry said. “Hermione mentioned that Ron was talking about Lavender – well, technically a blonde-haired girl. And now I have to deal with him getting used to my relationship with you all over again. And add on to that, Ron falling in love with Hermione all over again and, yet again, not realizing how she feels about him. It is my sixth year all over again.”

Ginny chuckled. “There is some good news out of this, though,” Ginny said, “Well, other than the fact that he seems to be getting better.”

“And what is that?” Harry asked.

“He no longer knows what we did on Christmas,” Ginny said.

“Just means we have to keep the secret from him again,” Harry said, “I don't see that as good news.”

“It also means he won't be watching our every move,” Ginny said.

“Ginny, I know what you're thinking,” Harry said, “Even if I wanted to, both Bill and Hermione are here.”

“I meant snogging, Harry,” Ginny said, “Wow, you really did miss me.”

“I know you better than that, Ginny,” Harry said.

“And that is what I love about you,” Ginny said.

She grinned and walked back down the stairs. Harry grinned, shaking his head when he noticed she was walking with a rather flirty strut. Ginny was right. He really did miss her.


---------------------------------------
(Hermione's PoV)

That evening, Hermione was in the kitchen waiting anxiously for dinner to be finished. She had been waiting all day for this dinner date with Ron, and she had been trying to think of stories of their past to tell him. She wanted to focus on the two of them without giving too much away just yet.

“I'm so glad Mum gave us her copies of recipes,” Bill said, as he raised his wand over a large pot; inside the soup was being stirred on its own with a wooden spoon, “Mum's homemade onion soup is one of Ron's favorite meals. This could really help him.”

I really zink eet would be a better idea if Ron ate dinner with ze rest of us,” Fleur said, as she lathered dinner rolls with butter, “Eet would certainly help him.”

“I promised him a private dinner with me tonight, Fleur,” Hermione said, “He's been looking forward to this all day.”

“She's right, Fleur,” Bill said, “When I was checking on him earlier, he was hoping I was Hermione. We can't trust that the potion is going to return his memory all the way. He needs the people who love him, and right now, if he's really looking forward to spending time with Hermione, then his memory must be improving. She's the one he's closest to... not just his family.”

“Thank you, Bill,” Hermione said, smiling.

Fleur narrowed her eyes and Bill's expression softened.

“Tonight, we'll let Ron have his one-on-one time with Hermione,” he said, “Tomorrow, I'll invite him down to dinner with the rest of us. We'll cook a good meal then. Something he really loves. Is that okay, Hermione?”

“Yeah, of course,” Hermione said.

“Brilliant,” Bill said.

Bill put two plates, each with a bowl of soup and two dinner rolls, on a tray with two bottles of butterbeer and handed it to Hermione. She smiled and walked out of the kitchen. As soon as she did, she heard Fleur emit an annoyed sigh.

“Why are you treating her like zis?” Fleur asked, “Ron is your brother! My brother-in-law. He's family! And she's --”

“She's his fiancee, Fleur,” Bill said, I don't want her to lose him because we're trying to force his memory back into him by focusing on family. She's just as much as family to me as he is. Ron's memory will improve, and she's going to be a part of this family before too long. She's the one who is helping him most.”

“Helping him!” Fleur said, “She is ze reason he wiped his memory in ze first place. Because of her.”

Hermione narrowed her eyes. If she wasn't so eager to see Ron, she would have words for that French tart, even if she was a guest of Fleur's house. She inhaled and exhaled and reminded herself Ron was waiting for her. She walked up the stairs and over to his room. With a bit of difficulty due to the tray, she opened the door and looked into the room. She heard Ron grunting and moaning, and realized he was not on the bed.

“Ron?” Hermione asked, almost panicking, “Are you okay?”

Ron appeared from behind the bed and jumped up. Hermione's eyes widened, and she felt heat rise up her body and toward her cheeks. Ron was standing there in nothing but boxers. She felt her hands grow sweaty and she set the tray down on the dresser nearby so she wouldn't drop it.

“I'm sorry!” Ron said, “Er – I – I'll just get dressed! I was doing doing push-ups.”

Hermione nodded and turned around. She focused on the food in front of her, but she could still see him in the reflection of the mirror. She tried her best to hold a moan in her throat as she saw beads of sweat run down his abs. He reached for his shirt on the bed and she saw the muscles in his arms. She inhaled and needed some way to distract herself.

“Push-ups?” Hermione asked, surprised she could talk, “Really? But your arm –?”

“Pretty much healed now,” Ron said, waving his arm, “Bill's wife – what's her name – the potions she's been giving me really helped it.”

Hermione looked back at Ron. He was now sitting on the bed, with his back turned, and he was pulling on his jeans. This reminded her, painfully, of when he had his back turned when she would dress. He had even mentioned that when he was talking about the comfort zone of their relationship... just a couple minutes before he had proposed to her.... and after that discussion... she had hinted she wanted to go that next step. She cleared her throat.

“Her name is Fleur,” Hermione said.

“Fleur,” Ron said, nodding, “She's cute.”

Hermione narrowed her eyes.

“Um... I guess,” she said.

“Oh, but you're far more beautiful,” Ron said, grinning.

Hermione blushed.

“Um... here's dinner for us,” Hermione said.

“Oh, dinner!” Ron said, “Right. One of the reasons you're up here.”

Hermione nodded and picked up one of the plates carefully. She turned around and almost dropped the plate. Ron was standing a foot from her, his eyes looking into hers.

“Did I scare you?” he asked, “Sorry.”

“N-no,” she gasped, chuckling, “I'm fine – um – this is onion soup – one of your Mum's recipes. One of your favorites – or I hope it still is.”

“Smells delicious,” Ron said, “I'm sure I'll love it.”

Hermione handed Ron the plate and a bottle of butterbeer, concentrating on the muscles in Ron's arms. Since when had he gotten so strong? Had she really not focused on his muscles like that? Of course... other parts of his body were much more inviting.

Like his lips. Oh, god. He's smiling at me. Relax. Don't kiss him again. Remember the categories. Baby steps. Oh, please ask me to kiss you again! Please!

Hermione cleared her throat and turned back to the other plate. She took it and the bottle of butterbeer and turned. Ron was now sitting on the bed. He was so silent! She hadn't even heard him walk up to her nor walk back to the bed. Hermione waked over to the seat she had sat in that morning and bit into a piece of a roll.

“Something wrong?” Ron asked.

Hermione swallowed the bite and looked at her soup. “Um – no – why?” she asked.

“I know those chairs are not the most comfortable,” Ron said. “If you want to sit on the bed with me, you can.”

Hermione looked up at him slowly. She noticed only then that one-half of the bed was empty.

“Really?” she asked.

“If you want,” Ron said, “I-I wouldn't mind. I kind of liked when you were sitting here”

Hermione raised her eyebrows. Was it her imagination or was he flirting with her? She could usually tell when he was flirting with her – but – well this new Ron barely knew her at the moment and he was inviting her to lay in bed again?

“Um... okay,” Hermione said, “Sure.”

Hermione stood up slowly and carefully sat on the bed so as to not spill her food. Ron took a spoonful of soup and his eyes widened.

“Blimey,” he said, “Delicious! I can see why I liked this! Mum must be quite the cook.”

“Yes, she's wonderful,” Hermione said, before taking a sip of her own soup.

She watched him as he gently bit into a roll and swallowed it. She chuckled and shook her head, and he looked at her questioningly.

“What?” he asked, grinning.

“I'm sorry,” Hermione said, “It is just – you're so different right now. Sit-ups and push-ups. Just a couple minutes ago, you snuck up on me and I didn't hear you. Usually I can hear you walking across the room. And then just now – well – usually when you eat, you speak with your mouthful or focus on eating. But you're just so... polite and focused on conversation.”

“Is that strange?” Ron asked, frowning.

“It is!” Hermione said, giggling, “I'm not used to it, but it is a good thing.”

“So you know me well enough to know my eating techniques,” Ron said, nodding, “Do you watch me eat?”

Hermione blushed and nodded timidly.

“Oh,” Ron said. “Er... Harry and my sister were in here earlier, and they were talking about how I was best mates with Harry, and how you are his best mate too. I guess that would make us best mates too?”

“You could say that,” Hermione said.

“Did I meet you on the train the first day of school too?” Ron asked.

“Yeah,” Hermione said, “Very briefly.”

“Briefly?” Ron asked, “Was I friendly enough?”

“Um... I guess – at that time I hardly noticed,” Hermione said, “I just remember being so focused on Harry, because he was a pretty big deal to me. I had heard so much about him.”

Ron raised his eyebrows and then stared at his soup.

“Er – he said he felt like you are a sister to him,” Ron said, “And that he loves my sister.”

“That is very true,” Hermione said.

“How do you feel about him?” Ron asked.

Hermione's eyes widened. He thought she fancied Harry?

“He's like my brother,” she said, “I never had any siblings.”

“Just you and your parents,” Ron said, “That must be nice. I bet they spoil you.”

Hermione frowned.

Oh, Merlin, I have to tell him about my parents all over again! Can I do that right now?


“Um... yeah,” Hermione said, trying hard to fight back her tears.

“I'd love to meet them one day,” Ron said.

Hermione nodded. She blinked, hoping a tear didn't fall.

“Recently, I've been hanging out more with my friends,” Hermione said, “Like every holiday.”

“Friends,” Ron said, “Like me?”

“Um, yeah,” Hermione said.

“Tell me more about that day I met you,” Ron said, “Was I nice to you?”

“You introduced yourself to me,” Hermione said, “And didn't say too much after that. Only cause I left pretty soon after. Oh... I did tell you that you had dirt on your nose.”

She giggled at the memory.

“I had dirt on my nose?” Ron asked.

“It was kind of funny,” Hermione said, nodding.

“How did I react to that?” Ron asked.

“Um... well – actually you thought I was annoying at first,” Hermione said.

“I doubt that,” Ron said, “You are not annoying.”

“We were eleven, Ron,” Hermione said, “Well – I was almost twelve. My birthday is September 19th, so it came around right after the start of the school year.”

“You're older than me,” Ron said.

“Yes,” Hermione said, “Not by much, though.”

“Right,” Hermione said, “So I thought you were annoying?”

“Yes,” Hermione said, “I was kind of bossy, and a know-it-all. I still am, actually. I've loosened up some but at the time, you thought I was a brat.”

Ron laughed. “Really?” he asked.

Hermione nodded. “And then Halloween came around that year,” Hermione said, “And a troll got into the school. Yeah... and you and Harry accidentally trapped me in the bathroom with the troll.”

“Oh, my gosh, I'm so sorry!” Ron said.

Hermione laughed. “I forgave you for that a long time ago – that night, actually,” she said, “Because you saved me from the troll.”

“Harry helped, didn't he?” Ron asked, “He didn't just let me do all the work, right?”

“You both saved me,” Hermione said, “And that was the night we first became friends. And we've been inseperable ever since.”

“Ever since?” Ron asked.

“Er – okay, we've had our fights over the years,” Hermione said. “Many fights. But we got over them.”

“We must have,” Ron said, “Especially if you're here talking to me.”

“I wouldn't dream of being anywhere else,” Hermione said.

He looked at her with raised eyebrows and her eyes widened.

Oh my gosh, calm yourself Hermione. Keep that up and you'll call him your fiancee before too long... before he even remembers he's in love with you!


“I'm enjoying this discussion too,” Ron said.

Hermione nodded and smiled.

“So... I imagine after a troll,” Ron said, “School must have been pretty boring.”

Hermione laughed and shook her head.

“No?” Ron asked.

Hermione shook her head again.

“It is a pretty long story,” she said, “Are you sure you want to hear about all of this?”

“I don't know,” Ron said, “I mean – there can only be so much you can tell me. You can't talk to me about too much, can you?”

“I have plenty to talk to you about,” Hermione said, “Is this you worrying I'll find nothing else to talk to you about and not come back to talk to you?”

Ron frowned and dipped a roll into his soup then bit off a piece.

“It isn't true, you know,” Hermione said.

Ron slowly looked over at her.

“I could find many things to talk to you about,” Hermione said, “I can start right now.”

Ron nodded and Hermione smiled. She started talking to him about what they did in Hogwarts, and she talked to him for a good couple of hours. She had skirted over a few things, and decided to come back to those later.. for example the Yule Ball and Viktor Krum and mostly everything about Lavender. She usually focused on happy things, and didn't tell him about some of the sadder things, like when Ginny got trapped in the Chamber of Secrets, or when his father had been bitten by Nagini. At one point he asked about the scars on his arms, and she told him he got those while he was protecting her from bad guys. He seemed to appreciate that. By the time she finished, their soup and butterbeer was long finished.

“That lighter you have,” Hermione said.

“The Deluminator,” Ron said.

“Oh, you know the name, good,” Hermione said, “Yes, the Deluminator. Its previous owner, Professor Dumbledore, the Headmaster at the time, was killed at the end of our sixth year and you were given the Deluminator from him in his Will.”

“Why?” Ron asked, “Was I good friends with him?”

“I guess you could say that,” Hermione said.

“It just turns out lights,” Ron said, “Harry thought it might do other things. It is a cool gift, but I don't know why I was carrying it around.”

“It could do other things,” Hermione said, “It was Dumbledore's own invention and he was a genius.”

Ron nodded.

“What about our seventh year of school?” he asked, “You seem to be avoiding that. Shouldn't we be at Hogwarts right now?”

“Um... that is for another time, okay?” Hermione said.

“Is that one of the reasons I lost my memory?” Ron asked, “Because we aren't at Hogwarts?”

“Um.... kind of,” Hermione said, “But that is all for tonight. It is late and I didn't sleep well last night.”

“Can you just tell me how I lost my memory, please?” Ron asked. “I don't need to know all the details. Not yet. That can wait. I just need to know if it was for a good reason or for a stupid reason.”

“It was for a very good reason,” Hermione said.

“Please tell me,” Ron said.

“Y-you were protecting me,” Hermione said, “O-okay. You were protecting me because I would have been captured and taken to that house like you were.”

“I was protecting you?” Ron asked.

Hermione nodded, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes.

“But you were at that house,” Ron said, “I rescued you. How did you get there?”

“I was trying to rescue you,” Hermione said. “And I got tortured.”

“If I was protecting you so you wouldn't get captured,” Ron said, “Why would you allow yourself to get captured?”

“Can that please wait, Ron?” Hermione asked, sniffling, “Until another day?”

“Can you at least give me a hint?” Ron replied, “Something I can try to remember?”

Hermione frowned and looked from Ron's eyes to his lips. She leaned toward him and kissed him softly. At first his lips didn't move against hers. Then he caressed her lips with his and she deepened the kiss. She then backed up and looked into his eyes.

“Does that help?” she asked.

Ron blushed, and smiled. She felt tears in her eyes as she looked at him.

Please remember me, Ron. Please remember something. Remember why you protected me. Remember what you said to me that day on the dock.


“I'm sure if we do that more, I'll remember,” Ron said.

“You want me to kiss you again?” Hermione asked, grinning.

“N-no,” Ron stammered, “I-I mean not tonight. But I mean – if you think that is going to help me, then I look forward to more.”

“So you don't know why I kissed you?” Hermione asked.

“You kissed me when you first came into this room last night,” Ron said. “I didn't know it then, I don't think I'm going to know it tonight. I mean – don't get me wrong. I want it to come back to me. But I don't want to give you an answer to that question and be wrong. I want to remember stuff, Hermione. I mean – I love this. I really like these conversations and I don't want to say anything wrong to scare you away.”

“You won't, Ron,” Hermione said.

“Promise?” Ron asked.

“Yes... um, but I-I need to go,” Hermione said, “I-I'll be back tomorrow, okay? I promise.”

Ron smiled and nodded.

“I'll see you soon,” he said.

“I'll see you soon,” she said, smiling.

She took his plate, bowl and bottle, and took hers then put them on the tray. She opened the door and walked out, then put the tray on the ground and turned back to the door. He waved to her and she waved back and closed the door. She bent down to pick up the tray and choked back a sob. She collapsed to her knees and crawled to the wall across the hallway and sat against it. She banged her head on the wall once and felt tears streaming down her cheeks.

“Damn you, Harry!” she muttered, sobbing, “Why did you say that to me. Why did you tell me to take it slow! He asked me why he protected me – why I wanted to rescue him. I kissed him, hoping he would remember me, and I am sure he was thinking of something! I am sure he wants to tell me something and he is scared because I can't tell him myself! I can't tell him... I can't tell him that --”

She put her hands against her mouth and sobbed into them.

“If I was protecting you so you wouldn't get captured. Why would you allow yourself to get captured?”

“Because I love you, Ron!” Hermione whispered as she looked at the door, “Why can't I say that? I kept it in for years, damn it! I thought I would only have to do this once! Merlin, I was so scared that first time. I think I know your answer, but – but – you only know so much about me right now.”

She wanted to go back into that room. She wanted to kiss him again and tell him. But she couldn't. Not yet... because he couldn't know... not until he was better. So she did the next best thing.

“I want our relationship back to where it was,” Hermione whispered into her hands, her eyes still on the door, “Where I'm your fiancee... where I am that girl you cuddle up with every night. That girl who would do anything for you, and you would do anything for me. That girl who wanted to take that next step with you. That girl who should have said yes, an outright yes, who was not afraid of dying before getting to spend her life with you! That girl who called herself Hermione Weasley just so she could find you! That girl who loves you more than you know. I want that back and – and – and – even though I've told you this countless times over the past few months, I can't even tell the new you, the you after the Memory Charm. I love you, Ron! Why can't I say that anymore?”

She choked back sobs and shook her head. She laid her head back and stared at the door... and it took everything she had to stand up, pick up the tray and go back down the stairs.

---------------------------------------------
(Ron's PoV – after Hermione left the room)

Ron laid there on the bed, staring at the door Hermione had just closed. He rubbed his finger over his lips. She had kissed him again. He hadn't even asked her to. He just wanted a hint. It was a pretty big hint too, but what if he was wrong. He wanted to tell her after she kissed him that he loved her. She was the most beautiful and smartest and kindest girl in the world. He wanted her in his arms. But what if she didn't love him back? Sure, she had kissed him... but she had kissed him when she had first seen him in the room. And she had kissed him when he asked her to.

He had asked her for a hint to her answer. Maybe she translated that as a kiss. Maybe she did love him... but the day's conversations had gone through his mind. The rings on their fingers... maybe it was a gift between friends and they kept them on because they were good friends. She seemed to spend so much time with him. The rings were enchanted. Perhaps they had given them to each other so they could know if the other was hurt. He had protected her, and she had rescued him. The rings could have been that reason.

And then there was that gold ring around her finger. She said she wanted to answer that later. Another category. He looked at his hands. He didn't have a matching ring like that. Obviously she hadn't given him one. He remembered part of the conversation he had with Harry and Ginny earlier that day. He had asked them if Hermione was with anyone. And Ginny had said that she technically was.

Ron frowned. It hit him like a bag of stones. That ring... it was given to her by someone who loved her. The rings they had were something between them, but obviously that ring was given to her by someone else. And she had given them a ring like it. There was someone else in her life...

He sighed and took off the ring then put it on the nightstand. He then lifted up the Deluminator and pressed it. Two bright orbs floated across the room and circled in the air above him. He looked at them and clicked the Deluminator again.

“I love you, Ron.”

Ron's eyes widened and the lights flew into the Deluminator. He bolted up to a sitting position. He had heard a voice and he had sworn it had told him they loved him...

.. and it sounded like Hermione's!

He stood up from the bed and looked at the door. Hermione had left the room only a minute ago or so. Had he really heard her voice? Was she still outside the room and he had heard her say those words? He walked slowly over to the door. He inhaled, exhaled and reached for the door-handle and opened it. The hallway was empty. He frowned and shut the door.

He then walked back over to the bed and laid down. The Deluminator lay there on the bed and he realized the voice had come when the lights had come. He picked up the Deluminator again and clicked it. The lights left it and returned to the lanterns, lighting up the room. He inhaled, exhaled and closed his eyes, then pressed the button again. He opened his eyes and saw darkness. No voice this time. He sighed and put the Deluminator on the nightstand and looked at the ring. It was glowing faintly and he picked it up and put it back on his finger. He could almost hear the whisper again in his mind, and that was when he realized... it was in his mind. He wanted her to say those words to him. So badly... and he had imagined them.

“I love you, Hermione,” Ron said. “Even if you won't say it, I will. I love you, Hermione. See you soon.”

-------------------------------------------
Wow parts of this chapter was hard to write. The conversations went for so long! I almost, almost did something on my mind this early, and I didn't want to. This little storyline needs to last for at least one or two more chapters. And I have a really good ending for it before I go back to the Horcruxes and Hallows storyline. I gave a bit of a hint to what I'm doing, there at the ending.

I called this chapter Square One for one reason and one reason only. Because at the moment, Hermione and Ron are back at those moments in their life where they love each other, but don't know how the other will react. Hermione's not sure if the “Post Memory Charm” Ron will remember he loves her. And Ron is – well – back to square one. He doesn't know she loves him. He thinks she loves someone else... reason why I emphasized that ring during his thoughts. So... square one.

As I said, this little story-line will come to a close... and it is a very good one! But I'm not sure if I am going to do that next chapter or the one after. The dinner Bill mentioned, I am doing next chapter, and a guest arrives at Shell Cottage. Who is it? You'll just have to wait and see!